Skip to main content

Full text of "Select letters of Ganganelli, Pope Clement XIV"

See other formats


SELECT 
LETTERS 


or 


H.  Bryer,  Printer, 
Bridge  street,  Blackfriars,  London. 


SELECT 
LETTERS 

OF 


POPE  CLEMENofe 


TRANSLATED    FROM    THE   FRENCH, 


C.  J.  METCALFE,  Esa. 


Sonfcou : 

PUBLISHED   BY  JOSIAH   CONDER, 
18,  ST.  PAUL'S  CHURCH-YARD. 


735 


LETTERS. 

Page. 
To  M.  de  Cabane,  Knight  of  Malta 1 

To  M.  L'Abbe  Ferghen 7 

To  one  of  his  Sisters 19 

To  M.  Bouget,  private  Secretary  to  his  Holiness  21 
To  the  Rev.  Father  Abbe  of  Mont  Cassin  •  •  •  •    24 

To  Mr.  Stuart,  a  Scotch  Gentleman 26 

To  Signora  Bazeudi 30 

To  the  Prelate  Cerati 31 

To  Madame  *  *  * 33 

To  the  Rev.  Father  *  *  *  a  Franciscan  Monk  38 

To  M.  *  *  *  Canon  of  Osimo 41 

To  Count*** 46 

To  the  same 49 

To  the  same 52 

To  Prince  San  Severo    62 

To  one  of  his  monastic  friends  who  had  become  a 

provincial 1 1  ....«•••••   64 

a  3 


Tl  LETTERS. 

Page. 

To  the  Marchioness  ft*** 68 

ToM.deCabane   72 

To  the  Bishop  of  Spoletto 77 

To  Madame  B.  a  Venetian  Lady 80 

To  the  Rev.  Father  Louis  of  Cremona,  a  Friar 

of  the  Pious  Schools 84 

To  Count*  *  * 88 

To  a  Monk  setting  out  for  America 94 

To  the  Count  of*** 97 

To  the  same  101 

To  Madame  Pigliani 103 

To  Count  Algarotti  • 106 

To  Consignor  Rota,  Secretary  of  Finance*  •  •  •  108 
To  M.  *  *  *  Chief  Magistrate  (Gonfalonier)  in 

the  republic  of  St.  Marin 109 

To  C  wnt*** l 1 4 

To  the  AbU  L'Ami 118 

To  Cardinal  Qiiinni,  Bishop  of  Brescia 122 

To  R.  P  *  *  *  one  of  his  friends  who  had  been 

appointed  to  a  Bishopric ]  34 

To  a  Tuscan  Gentleman*  •  •  •  •  • ...» 142 


LETTERi.  *li 

Page, 
To  Cardinal  Quirini • 155 

To  a  Canon  of  Milan •  •  •  • 1 59 

To  M.  L'Abbe  L'Ami l63 

To  Prince  San  Severo    l66 

ToM.****a  Painter 173 

To  the  Abbe  Nicolini 175 

To  Mr.  Stuart,  a  Scotch  Gentleman 178 

To  the  Rev.  Father  *  *  *  on  being  appointed 

Confessor  to  the  Duke  of* 183 

To  the  Abbe  UAmi   191 

To  Prince  San  Severo    1 95 

To  a  young  Monk  • ••  • 198 

To  the  Rev.  Father*  *  *  Monk  of  the  Congre 
gation  of  the  Somasqui 206 

To  the  AbbS  L'Ami   212 

To  a  Protestant  Minister 217 

To  Count*  *  * 220 

To  My  Lord*** 223 

To  My  Lord  *  *  *. 233 

Tothe  Rev.  Father*  **  a  Monk 235 

To  the  Abbe  Frugoni ....  237 


Till  LETTERS. 

To  the  Abbe  Frugoni 242 

To  the  A  be  Genovesi   245 

To  M .  I' Abbe  Frugoni 265 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH. 


As  it  is  frequently  seen  that  a  casket,  rough 
in  its  exterior,  and  unpromising  in  its  general 
appearance,  contains  many  a  precious  gem ;  so 
it  must  be  acknowledged  that  there  have  been, 
within  the  Roman  Catholic  community,  encum 
bered  as  is  that  religious  system  with  super 
stitious  ceremonies,  and  disgraced  by  an  intole 
rant  and  persecuting  spirit,  some  distinguished 
individuals,  whose  piety  or  talents  have  reflected 
honour  not  only  on  themselves,  but  also  on  the 
hierarchy  to  which  they  belonged.  To  this  class 
of  character  belongs  the  celebrated  writer  of  the 
following  Letters,  who  occupied  a  distinguished 
place  among  the  literati  of  his  age,  and  was 
rendered  eminent  by  the  Catholicism  of  his  spirit, 
still  more  than  by  the  dignity  of  his  ecclesias 
tical  station.  To  those  readers  who  may  not 


X  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH. 

have  access  to  a  more  detailed  narrative,  the 
following  biographical  sketch  may  not  be  unac 
ceptable. 

F.  L.  Ganganelli  was  descended  from  an  an 
cient  and  illustrious  family,  which  had  long 
flourished  at  St.  Angelo  in  Vado,  a  small  epis 
copal  city  in  the  Ecclesiastical  States.  His 

father  was  a  physician  of  distinguished  reputation, 
. 

resident  in  the  duchy  of   Urbino.      The  subject 

of  the  present  brief  memoir  was  born  in  October 
1705,  and  having  lost  his  father  in  the  third 
year  of  his  age,  was  placed  by  his  surviving 

parent  in  the  Jesuits'    College    at  Rimini,    from 

• 
which  he  was  afterwards  removed  to  one  of  the 

monastic  seminaries  in  his  native  province.  Here 
he  early  conceived  the  design  of  becoming  a 
member  of  one  of  the  religious  orders,  and  at 
length  accomplished  his  purpose,  on  the  17th  of 
May,  1723,  by  attaching  himself  to  a  monastery 
of  Franciscan  Friars.  He  availed  himself  of  the 
opportunity  which  his  retirement  afforded  him, 
to  pursue  a  course  of  extended  literature ;  in 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH.  XI 

which  his  progress  was  so  rapid,  that  he  was 
considered  by  the  learned  Donati  and  other  pro 
fessors,  under  whom  he  studied,  a  youth  of  great 
promise.  Nor  were  their  hopes  concerning  him 
disappointed:  for  he  discovered  a  highly  culti 
vated  taste,  a  sound  judgment,  a  well  furnished 
mind,  and  such  habits  of  application  as  gave 
a  reasonable  pledge  of  literary  eminence.  In 
1727,  he  commenced  the  study  of  Theology 
under  Father  Montalto;  in  1728,  he  was  called 
to  Rome  by  Cardinal  Prosper  Marefoschi,  in 
consequence  of  the  reputation  he  had  already 
acquired  for  learning  and  piety ;  and  on  the 
23th  of  May,  1731,  received  his  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Divinity,  after  a  very  severe  and  ho 
nourable  examination,  conducted  by  Father  Lucci, 
who  was  at  that  time  President  of  the  College 
of  S.  Bonaventur^.  After  this  he  studied  Philo 
sophy  at  Ascoli,  in  the  same  year;  at  which 
place  he  delivered  many  public  theses  with  great 
applause,  particularly  those  on  "  Religion," 
and  on  "  the  Birth  of  the  Messiah."  In  con- 


Xii  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH. 

sequence  of  his  reputation  for  Oratory,  he  was 
appointed  about  this  time  by  the  Empress  Queen 
of  Hungary,  to  deliver  a  funeral  oration  for 
Cardinal  Stampa. 

In  1744,  he  was  appointed  by  Cardinal  An- 
nibal  Albani  to  the  regency  of  the  College  of 
S.  Bonaventure,  of  which  he  had  been  so  dis 
tinguished  an  ornament;  and  in  the  same  year 
was  selected  to  deliver  a  panegyric  on  Benet 
XIV.  the  reigning  Pontiff.  In  succeeding  years 
additional  honours  and  distinctions  were  conferred 
upon  him,  until  at  length  in  1?59»  he  was 
unanimously  elected  to  the  office  of  Cardinal. 
But  so  far  from  being  elated  with  his  new  dignity, 
lie  continued  the  same  self-denying  habits,  the 
same  unaffected  simplicity  of  manners,  the  same 
literary  occupations  and  pursuits,  to  which  he  had 
before  been  accustomed.  It  was  not  without 
much  hesitation  and  great  regret  that  he  accepted 
of^this  dignity.  On  this  subject  he  writes  thus  to 
a  friend — "  O  my  books !  O  my  cell  I  I  know  what 
"  1  leave,  and  am  ignorant  of  what  I  shall  find, 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH. 

"  Alas  !  many  troublesome  people  will  come  and 
«  rob  me  of  my  time ;  many  interested  people 
"  will  pay  me  feigned  homage." 

Ganganelli  was  elevated  to  the  papal  crown 
A.D.  1769,  and  assumed  the  title  of  Clement 
XIV.  On  this  occasion  we  again  hear  him  com 
plaining  of  his  heavy  burden,  and  regretting  the 
loss  of  his  tranquillity.  "  If  you  think  me 
44  happy,  you  are  deceived.  After  having  been 
"  agitated  all  the  day,  I  frequently  wake  in  the 
"  night,  and  sigh  after  my  cloister,  rny  cell,  and 
"  my  books.  I  can  truly  say  I  look  on  your 
"  situation  with  envy/'  His  administration  wa§ 
but  of  short  continuance,  yet  it  was  marked  by 
many  important,  and  some  extraordinary  events. 
It  commenced  at  a  moment  in  which  the  Catholic 
Church  was  embroiled  with  the  house  of  Bourbon, 
through  the  insidious  arts  of  the  Jesuits.  Witk 
consummate  address,  Ganganelli  settled  thesa 
differences,  and  re-established  peace  between  tin 
Holy  See,  and  the  Kings  of  France,  Spain, 
and  Portugal,  on  the  most  advantageous  and 

b 


XY  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH. 

honourable  terms.  But  that  which  chiefly  dis 
tinguished  his  sliort  administration,  was  his  sup 
pression  of  the  order  of  Jesuits,  which  by  its 
intrigues  and  cruelties  had  rendered  itself  ob 
noxious  to  all  the  European  powers.  He  adopted 
this  measure,  as  he  himself  affirms,  on  the  fuikst 
examination  and  most  deliberate  conviction  of 
its  necessity,  with  the  utmost  caution,  and  afte 
having  called  in  the  aid  of  most  fervent  and  oft 
repeated  prayers.  He  well  knew  that  this  reso 
lution  would  create  him  hosts  of  enemies,  and 
when  he  signed  the  decree  for  the  abolition  of  that 
order,  said  emphatically  to  a  friend  who  stood 
near  "  I  am  well  aware  that  I  am  about  to  sign 
"  my  death  warrant,  but  that  is  of  no  conse- 
''quence/'  He  survived  this  most  important  act 
which  reflects  the  highest  credit  on  his  integrity, 
his  disinterestedness,  and  his  political  discernment, 
but  fourteen  months  :  and  it  has  been  supposed  by 
some,  that  his  death  was  accelerated  by  poison. 
It  is  however  certain,  that  the  Jesuits  celebrated 
the  event  as  a  triumph,  and  affected  to  represent  it 
as  a  judgment  from  heaven,  on  account  of  his 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH  XV 

persecution  and  abolition  of  their  order.  This 
event  took  place  on  the  22d  of  Sept.  1774,  in  the 
sixty-ninth  year  of  His  ago. 

The  amiable  and  benevolent  disposition  of  this 
distinguished  pontiff — his  high  literary  attain 
ments  — his  unwearied  efforts  to  revive  commerce, 
encourage  manufactures,  and  patronize  the  arts  — 
his  strenuous  endeavours  to  promote  a  good  under 
standing  between  the  Catholic  and  Reformed 
Churches,  and  his  truly  Catholic  spirit,  (in  the  best 
sense  of  that  term,)  all  concur  to  render  him 
deserving  of  the  esteem  not  only  of  the  membert 
of  his  own  communion,  but  of  the  whole  Chris 
tian  world. 

The  following  eulogium  not  unfitly  describes 
the  peculiar  features  of  his  character,  and  the  most 
important  events  of  his  life. 

1. 

Raised  by  Divine  Providence 
From  a  state  of  evangelical  poverty 
And  worldly  contempt, 
To  St.  Peter's  Chair, 


XVI  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH. 

He  still  remained  the  same, 

Unchanged  but  in  external  rank, 

To  his  friends  a  friend,  all  things  to  all. 

But  to  himself  he  reserved  a  life  of  labour  and  fatigue. 

Not  all  his  pastoral  solicitudes 

Could  disturb  his  tranquillity, 

Nor  the  unsettled  state  of  the  Papacy 

His  cheerfulness, 

Nor  the  most  tremendous  storms 

His  fortitude. 

2. 

Serene  amidst  a  troubled  sea 
He  strengthened  the  weak  and  consoled  the  sorrowful 

By  skilfully  managing  the  sails, 
He  was  enabled  to  navigate  the  vessel  of  the  state 
Amidst  the  most  furious  tempests, 

His  eye  fixed  on  Heaven, 

He  grasped  the  helm  with  a  firm  hand, 

And  hoped  for  better  things. 


GANGANELLFS  LETTERS. 


LETTER  I. 

TO    M.    DE    CABANE,    KNIGHT    OF    MALTA. 

Sir, 

THE  solitude  which  reigns  in  your  heart,  renders 
it  unnecessary  that  you  should  seek  any  other. 
The  value  of  cloisters  consists  alone  in  the  mind 
being  collected  there;  it  is  not  the  walls  ~of  a  mo 
nastery  which  constitute  its  merit. 

The  House  of  La  Trappe  which  we  have  in 
Italy,  and  to  which  you  wish  to  retire,  is  not  less 
regular  than  that  in  France ;  but  why  should  you 
retire  from  a  world  which  you  might  edify  ?  and 
which  will  always  be  corrupt,  if  abandoned  by  all 
good  people. 

Besides,  is  not  the  Order  of  Malta,  in  which 
you  live,  a  religious  state,  and  capable  of  sancti 
fying  you,  if  you  fulfil  its  duties? 

We  ought  to  reflect  seriously  when  we  wish  to 
bring  ourselves  under  peculiar  obligations.  The 

I 


Gospel  is  the  true  rule  of  the  Christian;  and  the 
call  should  be  very  evident  before  we  bury  our 
selves  in  solitude. 

That  is  an  extraordinary  path   which   leads  us 
from  common  life,  and  when  we  wish  to  embrace 
the  monastic  life,  we  should  fear  lest  it  prove  an 
illusion.    I  highly  honour  the  monks  of  the  houses 
of  La  Chartreuse  and  La  Trappe,  but  there  should 
be  only  a  few  of  them.     Besides  the  difficulty  of 
finding  many  zealous  monks,  we  should  be  fearful 
of  impoverishing  the  state  by  rendering  ourselves 
useless  to  society.     We  are   not  born  monks,  but 
we  are   born   citizens.     The  world   has    need   of 
libjects  who  contribute  to  its  harmony,  and  who 
promote  the  prosperity   of  empires,  by  their  ta 
lents,  exertions,  and  virtuous  conduct. 

These  profound  solitudes,  in  which  there  is  no 
exterior  sign  of  life,  are  literally  tombs. 

St.  Anthony,  who  lived  so  long  in  the  desarts, 
aid  not  make  a  vow  to  remain  there  always.  He 
quitted  his  retreat,  and  came  to  Alexandria,  to 
combat  Arianism  and  to  disperse  the  Arians,  be 
cause  he  was  convinced  he  might  benefit  religion 
and  the  state  by  his  active  services  rather  than  by 
his  prayers.  And  when  he  had  finished  his  mis 
sion,  he  returned  to  his  hermitage,  grieved  to 
Carryback  there  the  little  blood  which  old  age 


left  in  his  veins,  and  that  he  had  not  suffered  mar 
tyrdom. 

When  you  are  at  La  Trappe,  you  will  pray  to 
God  day  and  night,  it  is  true ;  but  can  you  not 
Continually  raise  your  heart  to  him,  though  in  the 
midst  of  the  world  ?  It  is  not  the  voice  which. 
Constitutes  the  merit  of  prayer.  The  sovereign 
Legislator  himself  tells  us  that  it  is  not  the  mul 
tiplicity  of  words  which  obtains  for  us  the  assist 
ance  of  Heaven. 

Many  respectable  writers  have  no  hesitation 
in  saying  that  the  remissness  of  monasteries  has 
in  part  arisen  from  a  too  great  number  of  devo 
tional  exercises.  They  thought,  with  justice,  that 
attention  must  be  wearied  by  prayers  of  immode 
rate  length,  and  that  manual  labour  is  more  ad 
vantageous  than  a  continual  psalmody. 

The  world  would  not  have  exclaimed  so  much 
against  the  monks,  had  they  seen  them  employed 
in  works  of  utility.  We  still  continue  to  bless 
the  memory  of  those  who  first  brought  our  waste 
lands  under  cultivation,  and  of  those  who  enriched 
the  cities  with  learned  productions,  whether  relating 
to  the  facts  of  history,  or  to  the  time  of  their  oo 
currence. 

The  Benedictines  of  the  learned   Congregation 
of  St.  Maur,  in  France,  whom  we  commonly  call 

B  2 


Maurini,  have  acquired  an  honour  which  will  long 
remain,  by  having  published  a  great  number  of 
works,  at  once  curious  and  useful.  The  celebrated 
P.  Montfaucon,  by  no  means  one  of  their  least 
ornaments,  filled  all  Italy  with  his  erudition,  when 
he  devoted  himself  entirely  to  the  study  of  Anti 
quity. 

St.  Bernard,  the  reformer  of  so  many  monaste 
ries  which  follow  his  institutes,  rendered  himself 
useful  to  religion  and  his  country,  not  when  he 
preached  up  the  Crusades,  which  could  only  be 
justified  by  the  intention,  but  when  he  gave  judi 
cious  advice  to  Popes  and  Kings,  and  composed 
immortal  works.  He  would  not  have  become  a 
Father  of  the  Church,  had  he  spent  his  whole 
life  in  prayer. 

Le  P.  Mabillon,  in  his  famous  Treatise  on  Mo 
nastic  Studies,  appears  to  me  to  have  completely 
triumphed  over  the  Abbe  de  Ranee*,  who  pretended 
that  the  monks  should  apply  themselves  merely 
to  contemplation  and  psalmody.  Wan  is  destined 
to  labour.  There  is  but  one  step  from  a  specula 
tive  to  an  idle  life,  said  Cardinal  Paleotti,  and  no- 
thing  is  easier  than  to  make  the  transition. 

You  will  do  more  good  in  comforting  the  poor, 
in  consoling  them  with  your  discourses,  than  in 
burying  yourself  in  a  desart,  John  the  Baptist 


LETTERS.  5 

himself,  who  was  the  greatest  among  men,  left 
the  wilderness  to  proclaim  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  to  baptize  on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan. 

Do  not  imagine,  my  dear  Sir,  that  in  speaking 
of  the  useful  life,  I  wish  to  make  an  apology  for 
Mendicant  Friars,  to  the  prejudice  of  the  Monks. 
Each  Order  has  its  customs,  and  in  this  case  we 
may  say,  Let  not  him  that  eateth  not,  despise  hint 
that  eateth.  But  I  confess  I  esteem  the  state  of 
the  Minor  Brethren  so  much  the  more,  inasmuch 
as  they  unite  the  active  life  of  Martha  to  the  con 
templative  life  of  Mary  ;  and  I  apprehend,  what 
ever  certain  ascetics  maintain,  that  this  kind  of 
life  is  by  far  the  most  meritorious. 

St.  Benedict  felt  that  a  person  ought  to  be  use 
ful  to  his  country,  and  consequently  caused  an 
academy  for  gentlemen  to  be  instituted  at  Mont 
Cassin.  He  knew  the  rules  of  action  produced 
by  a  love  of  our  neighbour. 

If,  however,  notwithstanding  my  reasons,  you 
continually  feel  a  secret  inspiration,  which  calls 
you  to  the  monastic  life,  you  will  do  in  that  re 
spect  as  you  please,  for  I  should  be  fearful  of 
opposing  the  will  of  God,  who  conducts  his  ser 
vants  as  he  pleases,  and  frequently  by  singular 
ways. 

I  could  wish  to  be  with  you  at  Tivoli,  and  to 


6 

contemplate  there  the  celebrated  cascade  which, 
dividing  itself  into  a  thousand  different  torrents, 
and  falling  with  the  greatest  impetuosity,  repre 
sents  in  the  liveliest  manner  the  world  and  its  agi 
tations. 

I  wish  you  pleasant  holidays,  and  am  more  than 
all  Ciceronian  eloquence  can  express, 

Sir,  your  very  humble,  &c. 

F.  L.  GANGANELLI. 

P.S.  My  very  humble  respects  to  the  very  worthy 
Bishop. 

Cement  of  Holy  Apostles,  Oct.  29,  1747. 


LETTERS, 


LETTER  II. 


You  cannot  do  better  M.  l'Abb6,  in  order  to 
dissipate  your  troubles  and  embarrassments,  than 
to  visit  Italy.  Every  learned  man  owes  a  homage 
to  this  country  so  deservedly  celebrated.  I  shall 
see  you  here  with  inexpressible  satisfaction. 

You  will  at  first  discover  the  bulwarks  bestowed 
on  it  by  nature  in  the  Appenines  and  the  Alps, 
which  separate  us  from  the  French,  and  which 
have  obtained  for  them  from  us  the  name  of  Ul- 
tramontani.  These  are  majestic  mountains  formed 
to  serve  as  a  frame  to  the  magnificent  picture  they 
surround. 

Torrents,  rivulets,  rivers,  without  reckoning 
seas,  are  other  perspectives,  which  offer  to  tra 
vellers  and  painters  the  most  curious  anU  interest 
ing  spectacles.  Nothing  is  more  delightful  than 
the  most  fertile  soil,  under  the  finest  sky,  inter 
spersed  throughout  with  waterfalls,  peopled  with 
villages,  adorned  with  superb  towns,  and  such  is 
Italy. 


GANGANELU'S 


Were  agriculture  there  in  as  high  esteem  as  ar* 
chitecture ;  were  the  country  not  divided  into 
small  states,  all  of  a  different  form,  and  almost 
all  weak  and  insignificant,  we  should  not  find 
there  misery  by  the  side  of  magnificence,  and  ac 
tivity  without  industry  :  but  unfortunately  they 
employ  themselves  more  in  the  embellishment  of 
the  towns,  than  in  the  culture  of  the  fields ;  and 
on  all  sides  uncultivated  lands  reproach  the  inha 
bitants  with  their  idleness. 

If  you  enter  by  Venice,  you  will  see  a  city 
unique  as  to  its  position  ;  it  resembles  a  vast  ship 
reposing  quietly  on  the  waters,  to  which  access 
can  only  be  obtained  by  sloops. 

This  is  not  the  only  singularity  which  will  sur 
prize  you.  Inhabitants  masked  during  four  or 
five  months  in  the  year,  the  laws  of  a  despotic 
government,  which  allows  the  greatest  liberty  to 
diversions,  the  rights  of  a  sovereign  who  has  no 
authority,  the  customs  of  a  people  who  fear  even 
his  shadow,  and  who  enjoy  the  greatest  tranquil- 
lity,  form  a  series  of  contrasts  singularly  interest 
ing  to  travellers.  There  is  scarcely  a  Venetian 
who  is  not  eloquent :  collections  have  been  made 
of  the  jests  of  the  Gondoliers,  which  abound  with 
the  most  brilliant  wit. 

Ferrara  will  display  to  you  in  its  circumference 


LETTERS.  V 

a  fine  and  extensive  solitude,  almost  as  silent  as 
the  tomb  of  Ariosto  who  reposes  there. 

Bologna  will  present  you  with  another  picture. 
You  will  find  there  sciences  familiar  even  to  the 
female  sex,  brought  forward  with  dignity  in  schools 
and  academies,  in  which  daily  trophies  are  erected 
to  their  honour.  A  thousand  different  pictures 
will  gratify  your  taste  and  your  eyes,  and  the 
conversation  of  the  inhabitants  will  afford  you 
great  delight. 

You  will  afterwards  pass,  in  the  space  of  more 
than  a  hundred  leagues,  a  number  of  small  towns, 
each  of  which  has  its  theatre,  its  Casin  (the  ren 
dezvous  of  the  nobility,)  and  some  literary  cha 
racter,  or  some  poet,  who  employs  himself  accord 
ing  to  his  taste  and  leisure. 

You  will  visit  Loretto,  a  pilgrimage  celebrated 
for  the  concourse  of  strangers,  and  the  treasures 
with  which  its  temple  is  superbly  enriched. 

You  will  at  length  perceive  Rome,  which  might 
be  seen  a  thousand  times  with  a  pleasure  ever  new.. 
This  city,  situated  on  seven  hills,  which  the  an 
cients  called  the  seven  mistresses  of  the  world, 
appears  from  thence  to  govern  the  universe,  and 
proudly  to  tell  all  nations  that  she  is  their  Capital 
and  Queen, 

*  3 


10 

You  will  call  to  mind  those  ancient  Romans, 
the  remembrance  of  whom  will  never  be  effaced, 
on  surveying  the  celebrated  Tiber,  so  frequently 
mentioned,  and  which  was  so  often  swoln  with 
their  blood  and  that  of  their  enemies. 

You  will  be  enraptured  at  the  sight  of  St.  Peter's 
Cathedral,  which  connoisseurs  call  the  wonder  of 
the  world,  as  being  infinitely  superior  to  that  of 
St.  Sophia  at  Constantinople,  of  St.  Paul  at 
London,  and  even  Solomon's  Temple. 

It  is  a  pile  of  building  which  extends  in  pro 
portion  as  we  go  through  it,  where  every  thing  is 
colossal,  and  every  thing  appears  of  an  ordinary 
size.  The  paintings  are  exquisite,  the  mausolea 
finely  executed,  and  the  whole  seems  to  resemble 
the  Nfw  Jerusalem  come  down  from  Heaven,  men 
tioned  by  St.  John  in  the  Apocalypse. 

You  will  find  in  the  whole,  and  in  each  part 
of  the  Vatican,  erected  on  the  ruins  of  false  ora 
cles,  beauties  of  every  kind,  which  will  at  once 
weary  and  charm  your  eyes.  It  is  there  that  Ra 
phael  and  Michael  Angelo  have  displayed  some 
times  in  a  terrible,  and  sometimes  in  a  tender 
style,  the  chefs  d'ceuvre  of  their  genius,  by  ex- 
pressing  in  a  lively  manner  all  the  energy  of  their 
souls  j  there  is  the  deposit  of  the  learning  aad 


LETTERS.  II 

mind  of  all  the  writers  in  the  world,  in  a  number 
of  works  which  compose  the  richest  and  largest 
library. 

The  churches,  the  palaces,  the  public  places,  the 
pyramids,  the  obelisks,  the  columns,  the  galleries, 
the  porticos,  the  theatres,  the  fountains,  the 
gardens,  the  perspectives,  all  \\ill  tell  you  you  are 
at  Rome,  and  all  will  attach  you  to  it,  as  to  the 
City  which  has  always  been  pre-eminently  and 
universally  admired.  You  will  not  meet  there 
with  that  French  elegance,  which  prefers  the 
pretty  to  the  majestic,  but  you  will  be  recom 
pensed  for  it  by  the  coups  d'ceil  which  will  con 
tinually  excite  your  admiration. 

ID  short  you  will  perceive  a  new  world  in  all 
the  paintings  and  statues  executed  both  by  ajncient 
and  modern  artists,  and  you  will  fancy  it  an  ani 
mated  world.  The  Academy  of  Painting  occupied 
by  the  French,  will  shew  you  pupils  destined  to 
become  great  masters,  and  who  honour  Italy,  by 
coming  here  to  take  lessons. 

You  will  admire  the  grandeur  and  simplicity 
of  the  Head  of  the  Church,  the  servant  of  the 
servants  of  God  in  the  order  or  humility,  and  the 
first  of  men  in  the  eye  of  Faith.  The  Cardinals 
by  whom  he  is  surrounded,  will  represent  ts  you 


the  four  and  twenty  elders  who  surround  the  throne 
of  the  Lamb,  for  you  will  find  them  as  modest  in 
their  manners  as  they  are  edifying  by  their  morals. 
.  The  misfortune  is  that  this  magnificent  scenery 
\\ill  terminate  in  groups  of  beggars,  improperly 
supported  in  Rome  by  her  too  extensive  chanties, 
instead  of  being  employed  in  useful  labours  ;  and 
thus  the  thorn  is  seen  with  the  rose,  and  vice  is 
too  frequently  found  by  the  side  of  virtue. 

But  if  you  wish  to  see  Rome  in  its  splendour, 
endeavour  to  be  there  at  the  feast  of  St.  Peter. 
The  illumination  of  the  church  begins  by  a  gentle 
light,  which  might  be  readily  taken  for  the  reflec 
tion  of  the  setting  sun,  it  displays  the  finest  spe 
cimens  of  architecture,  and  afterwards  ends  in  un 
dulating  flames,  which  form  a  moving  picture, 
and  last  till  break  of  day;  that  is  accompanied  by 
a  double  firework,  the  brilliancy  of  which  is  so 
great,  that  one  would  think  the  stars  were  loosened 
from, the  sky,  and  falling  with  considerable  noise. 

I  do  not  mention  the  strange  metamorphose 
v;hich  has  placed  even  in  the  Capitol  Franciscan 
Monks,  and  has  caused  an  entirely  new  Rome  to 
lise  out  of  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  one,  in  order 
to  teach  the  universe  that  Christianity  is  truly  the 
work  of  God;  and  that  it  has  subdued  the  most 


LETTERS.  13 

celebrated  conquerors,  in  order  to  establish  itself 
even  in  the  centre  of  their  territories. 

If  the  modem  Romans  do  not  appear  to  you 
warlike,  it  is  because  their  present  government 
does  not  inspire  them  with  valour  ;  for  they  have 
the  germ  of  every  virtue,  and  are  as  good  soldiers 
as  any  others,  when  they  carry  arms  under  the 
command  of  some  foreign  power.  It  is  certain 
they  have  considerable  genius,  a  'singular  aptness 
for  the  sciences,  and  they  might  be  thought  to  be 
born  mimicks,  so  expressive  are  they  in  their 
gestures,  even  from  their  infancy. 

You  will  afterwards  go  to  Naples  by  the  cele 
brated  Appian  way,  the  antiquity  of  which  un 
fortunately  now  renders  it  very  inconvenient,  and 
you  will  arrive  at  Parthenope,  where  the  ashes  of 
Virgil  repose,  over  which  you  will  perceive  a 
laurel  growing,  wnich  cannot  be  better  placed. 

On  one  side  Mount  Vesuvius,  on  the  other  the 
Elysian  fields,  will  present  you  with  singular  ap 
pearances,  and  after  you  have  been  satisfied  with 
them,  you  will  find  yourself  surrounded  with  a 
number  of  Neapolitans,  lively,  animated,  but  too 
much  inclined  to  pleasure  and  idleness  to  be  what 
they  might  become.  Naples  would  be  an  en 
chanting  city,  were  it  not  for  the  crowd  of  ple 
beians  you  meet  with  there,  who  have  the  ap- 


14 

pcarance  of  being  wretches  and  robbers,  though 
in  reality  they  arc  neither. 

The  churches  are  richly  decorated,  but  the 
\vrctched  st)le  of  architecture  does  not  corre 
spond  with  that  of  Rome.  You  will  take  a  sin 
gular  pleasure  in  traversing  the  environs  of  this 
city,  delightful  on  account  of  its  fruits,  its  per 
spectives,  its  situation ;  and  you  will  penetrate 
into  its  celebrated  subterraneous  caverns,  where 
the  city  of  Ilerculaneum  was  formerly  swallowed 
up  by  an  eruption  of  Mount  Vesuvius.  Should 
it  chance  to  be  burning,  you  would  see  torrents 
of  fire  issuing  from  its  bosom,  which  would  spread 
majestically  through  the  country.  Portici  will 
present  to  you  a  collection  of  what  has  been  taken 
from  the  ruins  of  Herculaneum,  and  the  environs 
of  Puzzuoli,  sung  by  the  Prince  of  Poets,  will 
inspire  you  with  a  taste  lor  poetry. 

You  must  go  there  with  the  ./Eneid  in  your 
hand,  and  compare  \\ith  the  Cumcean  Sybil's  cave 
and  the  River  Acheron,  what  Virgil  has  said  re 
specting  thi  m. 

You  will  return  by  Caserta,  which,  by  its 
decorations,  its  marW«*s,  iis  extrnt  its  aqueducts, 
worthy  ui  anciuu  Koine,  will  become  the  finest 
castle  in  buropt- ;  ar-u  you  will  visit  MontCa&sin, 
where  the  spirit  of  6t.  btnei,  alter  nearly  twelve 


LETTERS.  15 

centuries,  remains  without  interruption,  notwith 
standing  the  immense  riches  of  that  superb  mo 
nastery. 

Florence,  from  whence  proceeded  the  fine  arts, 
and  where  their  most  magnificent  chefs  d'oeuvre 
are  deposited,  will  present  you  with  other  objects . 
you  will  there  admire  a  city  which,  according  to 
the  remark  of  a  Portuguese,  should  be  shewn  only 
on  Sundays,  it  is  so  genteelly  and  so  prettily  de 
corated  ;  traces  are  throughout  to  be  seen  of  the 
splendor  and  elegance  of  the  Medicis  mentioned 
in  the  annals  of  taste,  as  the  restorers  of  the  fiue 
arts. 

Livurnum,  a  sea  port  both  well  inhabited  and 
advantageous  to  Tuscany.  Pisa,  always  in  posses 
sion  of  schools  and  learned  men  of  every  descrip 
tion.  Sienna,  renowned  for  the  purity  of  its  air 
and  of  its  language, — will  alternately  interest  you 
in  a  singular  manner.  Parma  situated  in  the 
midst  of  the  most  fertile  pastures  will  present  to 
you  a  theatre  containing  fourteen  thousand  people, 
and  v. hete  each  one  can  hear  what  is  said  only  in 
a  whimper;  and  t'lacenua  will  appear  to  you 
worthy  of  ;ht-  u;ane  si  bears,  as  a  residence,  which, 
by  its  situation  and  pleasantness  is  singularly  in- 
tertsunr'  m  travellers. 

You  will  not  iorget  Modena,  as  the  country  of 


16  GANGANELLl's 

the  illustrious  Muratori,  and  as  a  city  celebrated 
for  the  name  it  has  given  to  its  sovereigns.    ' 

You  will  find  at  Milan,  the  second  church  in 
Italy  for  grandeur  and  beauty ;  more  than  ten 
thousand  marble  statues  adorn  the  outside,  and 
it  would  be  a  chef  d'oeuvre,  if  it  had  a  frontispiece. 
The  society  of  the  inhabitants  is  perfectly  agree 
able  since  the  French  besuged  it.  They  live  like 
the  Parisians,  and  all,  even  to  the  hospital  and 
the  cemetery,  have  an  air  of  splendour.  The 
Ambrosian  library  is  interesting  to  the  curious* 
nor  is  the  Ambrosial)  ritual  less  so,  especially  to 
ecclesiastics,  who  wish  to  know  the  customs  of 
the  church  as  well  as  of  antiquity. 

The  account  you  will  receive  of  the  Boromean 
islands  will  induce  you  to  visit  them.  Situated 
in  the  middle  of  the  most  delightful  lake,  they 
present  to  the  sight  whatever  is  most  magnificent 
and  pleasing  in  gardens. 

Genoa  will  prove  to  you  that  it  is  really  superb 
in  its  churches  and  palaces.  We  find  there  a 
port  celebrated  for  its  commerce  and  the  concourse 
of  foreigners;  there  is  a  Doge  who  changes 
almost  as  often  as  the  superiors  of  a  monastery, 
and  who  has  scarcely  any  more  authority. 

At  length  Turin,  the  residence  of  a  court  where 
the  virtues  have  long  dwelt,  will  charm  you  by 


LETTERS.  17 

the  symmetry  of  its  edifices,  the  beauty  of  its 
public  walks,  the  regularity  of  its  streets,  the 
genius  of  its  inhabitants,  and  thus  you  will  plea 
santly  finish  your  tour. 

I  have  just  made  the  four  of  Iraly,  very  rapidly, 
and  as  you  see,  with  little  ex  pence,  in  order  to 
induce  you  to  come  there  in  reality ;  besides, 
with  a  person  like  you,  mere  sketches  are  suf 
ficient. 

I  say  nothing  of  our  morals,  they  are  not  more 
corrupt  than  among  other  nations,  whatever  ma 
lignity  may  say;  there  are  only  shades  of  dif 
ference  according  to  the  various  governments; 
for  the  Roman  does  not  resemble  the  Genoese, 
nor  the  Venetian  the  Neapolitan  ;  but  it  may  be 
said  of  Italy  as  of  the  whole  world,  that  with, 
some  slight  difference,  it  is  here  as  there,  a  little 
good  and  a  little  bad. 

I  do  not  mention  the  pleasantness  of  the  Italians, 
nor  their  love  for  the  sciences  and  the  arts ;  it  is 
what  you  will  soon  know  when  you  associate  with 
them,  and  especially  you  beyond  any  one  else, 
with  whom  one  is  delighted  to  converse,  and  to 
whom  it  will  always  be  a  pleasure  to  say  that]  I 
am  your  very  humble  and  obedient  servant, 

F.  L.  GANGANELLI. 
Rome,\2tk  Nov.  1756. 


GANGANELLl's 


P.S.  I  have  seized  a  leisure  moment,  to  give  you 
an  idea  of  my  country ;  it  is  a  mere  daub, 
whereas  in  other  hands,  it  would  be  a  pretty 
miniature ;  the  subject  is  worth  the  trouble, 
but  my  pencil  is  not  sufficiently  delicate. 


LETTERS.  19 


LETTER  III. 

TO    ONE    OF    HIS    SISTER*. 

THE  loss  we  have  experienced,  my  very  dear 
sifcter,  of  so  many  relatives  and  friends,  proclaims 
to  us  that  this  life  is  but  a  borrowed  one,  and  that 
God  alone  is  essentially  possessed  01  immortality. 
The  reflection  should  afford  us  consolation,  that  if 
we  constantly  adhere  to  him,  we  shall  be  re-united 
in  him. 

The  troubles  you  mention  would  be  more  pro 
fitable  to  you  than  pleasures,  if  you  possessed 
faith.  Calvary  is  here  below  the  place  of  the 
Christian,  and  if  at  any  time  he  ascend  Tabor,  it 
is  but  for  a  moment. 

My  health  is  always  good,  because  I  neither 
humour  nor  pamper  it;  sometimes  my  stomach 
would  be  out  of  order  but  I  tell  it  I  have  no  time 
to  attend  to  it,  and  it  leaves  me  quiet.  Study 
absorbs  all  those  lesser  ailments,  of  which  men 
frequently  complain.  It  often  happens  that  idle 
ness  is  the  only  complaint ;  many  women  are  ill 
without  knowing  their  malady,  because  they  have 


20 


GANGANELLl  S 


nothing  to  do :  they  arc  tired  of  being  too  well, 
and  this  satiety  is  overwhelming  to  people  of  the 
world. 

I  am  very  glad  to  hear  such  good  accounts  of 
little  Michael,  lie  is  a  plant  which,  if  cultivated 
with  caie,  will  one  day  produce  excellent  fruits: 
all  depends  OH  a  good  cultivation.  \Ve  generally 
become  every  thing  or  nothing  according  to  the 
education  \ve  receive. 

You  lament  that  we  do  not  see  each  other ;  but 
it  is  neither  our  words  nor  our  actions  which  con 
stitute  our  friendship.  Provided  we  meel  in  affec 
tions  and  thought,  what  signifies  it  if  our  persons 
be  far  removed  from  each  other  ?  When  we  love 
a  person  in  God,  we  always  see  him,  because  we 
find  God  every  where ;  he  should  be  the  centre 
of  every  thought,  as  he  is  of  every  soul. 

I  love  you  very  cordially,  and  I  fully  appreciate 
the  letters  you  write  to  me;  they  recal  to  my 
mind  a  father  of  whom  I  knew  too  little,  and  a 
mother,  whose  life  was  one  continued  lesson  of 
virtue.  I  have  never  failed  remembering  them  at 
the  altar,  without  forgetting  you  there,  my  very 
dear  sister,  whose  I  am,  beyond  all  expression, 
very  humbly  and  affectionately. 

F.  L.  GANGANELLL 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  IV. 

TO    M.    IJOUGET,    PRIVATE    SECRETARY    TO    HI!} 
HOLINESS. 

My  Lord, 

I  SHALL  nor  fail  to  accept  your  gracious  invita 
tion,  an  to  the  house  of  one  in  whom  centres 
genius,  wisdom,  and  cheerfulness.  If  ever  melan 
choly  intrude  upon  me,  I  shall  seek  your  agree 
able  conversation,  of  the  value  of  which  Benet 
XIV.  was  fully  aware,  and  which  would  have 
made  the  same  impression  upon  Saul  as  the  harp 
of  David.  You  have  the  talent  of  relating  in  a 
rapid  manner  with  the  most  lively  interest.  Things 
comparatively  insignificant,  from  the  turn  you 
give  to  them,  become  the  subjects  of  solid  conver 
sation. 

We  have  sometimes  met  at  the  Trinity  of  the 
Mount.  Our  French  Minimcs  fathers  deserve  to 
be  visited ;  we  cannot  but  feel  attached  to  them,  if 
\ve  love  science  and  agreeable  society,  and  this 


. 


22  GANGANELLl's 

attachment  must  necessarily  encrease  when  you 
are  found  among  them. 

\Vhen  you  come  to  see  me,  I  will  shew  you  my 
reflections  on  a  cause  that  will  interest  you. 
There  are  all  kinds  at  the  Holy  Office,  some  cal 
culated  to  inspire  laughter,  others  lamentations  ; 
but  be  not  afraid,  I  will  not  read  you  the  most 
dismal :  the  great  art  of  society  consists  in  serv 
ing  people  according  to  their  taste. 

Cheerfulness  is  the  true  physician  of  studious 
people;  we  must  dilate  their  minds  and  hearts 
when  they  are  exhausted  with  any  difficult  task. 
Cheerfulness  of  soul  is  as  necessary  as  the  budding 
of  trees,  if  we  would  see  them  recover  their  ver 
dure  and  flourish:  but  there  are  persons,  who, 
like  rose-trees  without  flowers,  never  present  any 
thing  to  our  view  but  bark  and  thorns.  When  I 
meet  them,  I  say  nothing,  and  pass  on  quickly, 
lest  I  should  be  pricked. 

Cheerfulness  retards  old  age ;  we  always  carry 
with  it  an  air  of  freshness,  instead  of  that  paleness 
and  those  wrinkles,  which  arise  from  care. 

Benet  XIV.  would  not  enjoy  such  good  health 
were  it  not  that  he  is  always  extremely  cheerful ; 
he  lays  down  his  pen  to  say  some  bon  mots,  and 
resumes  it  again,  without  ever  being  fatigued. 


LETTERS.  2$ 

You  have  done  very  well  in  engrafting  some  of 
the  Italian  cheerfulness  on  the  French;  it  is  the 
way  to  live  a  hundred  years.     I  wish  you   them, 
being  more  than  I  can  express. 
My  Lord, 

Your  very  humble,  &c. 

F.  L.  GAHGANELLI. 


24  OANGANELLl's 


LETTER  V. 

TO    THE    REV.  FATHER   THE    ABBE    OF   MONT 
CASS1N. 

Most  Rev.  Sir, 

You  do  me  too  much  honour  in  wishing  to 
consult  me  respecting  the  date  of  your  two  ma 
nuscripts.  I  believe  them  to  be  of  the  ninth  cen 
tury,  from  comparing  them  with  the  writing  of 
that  period ;  one  of  our  authors  who  was  then 
living,  is  continually  quoted  in  them,  an  author 
with  whom  few  are  acquainted,  and  of  whose 
writings  some  fragments  remain  on  the  sacrifice 
of  the  Mass. 

It  is  very  generous  in  you  to  be  willing  to  re 
ceive  the  feeble  light  of  an  insignificant  Franciscan, 
whilst  you  are  the  chief  of  an  Order  perfectly 
well  acquainted  with  antiquity,  and  which  has 
given  in  every  part  of  the  world  the  most  brilliant 
proofs  of  it,  and  has  thereby  acquired  the  greatest 
honour. 

Without  the  Benedictines  we  should  be  the  most 


LETTERS.  25 

foolish  people,  said  Innocent  XI.  (Odescalchi}. 
Besides  that  they  constituted  the  glory  of  the  Holy 
See,  and  of  different  churches  for  whole  centuries, 
they  have  still  been  the  fathers  and  preservers  of 
history.  It  is  amongst  them  that  monarchs  found 
the  most  august  and  interesting  titles,  and  that 
science  and  the  true  faith  were  preserved  without 
interruption,  as  the  most  precious  depot,  whilst 
the  blackest  cloud  seemed  to  overshadow  the 
universe.  They  were  never  seen,  although  rich 
and  powerful,  caballing  in  kingdoms,  nor  en 
gaging  in  any  intrigue  prejudicial  to  states;  on 
the  contrary  they  were  their  greatest  help.  It 
may  also  be  said  that,  notwithstanding  all  the 
wealth  and  honour  they  enjoy,  public  gratitude 
has  not  yet  repaid  them. 

If  I  can  be  serviceable  to  you,  I  will  willingly 
enter  that  celebrated  solitude,  whence  have  issued 
a  whole  world  of  saints  and  sages.  It  seems  as 
though,  in  treading  the  soil  where  they  resided,  we 
participate  their  merit. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  add  any  thing  to  the 
profound  respect  with  which  I  am,  &c. 

F.  L.  GANGANELLI. 
ilome,  5th  March,  1748. 


26 


LETTER  VI. 

A    SCOTCH    GENTLEMAN. 

I  HAVE  followed  you  in  spirit,  my  dear  Sir,  both 
on  the  sea  and  on  the  Thames.  As  long  as  my 
mind  alone  travels  in  England,  I  am  in  no  danger 
of  being  insulted ;  whereas  if  I  were  to  go  in 
person,  and  in  my  monkish  dress,  God  knows  how 
the  populace  would  treat  me.  Confess  that  the 
Popes  are  good  people ;  for  were  they  to  retaliate, 
they  would  require  that  every  Priest  and  Monk 
should  be  suffered  to  enter  London  in  his  dress, 
or  they  would  receive  no  Englishman  at  Rome. 
And  who  would  suffer  ?  You  first,  my  dear  Sir* 
who  delight  in  frequently  visiting  Italy;  but  I 
should  suffer  still  more  than  you  I  protest,  and 
you  may  believe  me,  for  I  am  sincerely  attached 
to  the  English  nation,  which  has  always  peculiarly 
cultivated  the  sciences,  and  in  which  we  find 
much  profit ;  we  should  lose  too  much  were  we 
deprived  of  seeing  individuals  from  thence.  I 
have  an  ardent  passion  for  your  great  poets  and 
philosophers ;  we  are  sublime  with  them  and  sea 


LETTERS.  27 

t&e  world  under  our  feet.  I  sometimes  pay  noc 
turnal  visits  to  Newton  ;  at  a  time  when  all  nature 
appears  wrapt  in  sleep,  I  wake  to  read  and  ad 
mire  him.  No  one  like  him  unites  science  and 
simplicity.  It  is  the  character  of  genius  which 
knows  neither  boasting  nor  ostentation. 

I  rely  on  your  bringing  me,  when  you  re 
turn,  the  little  manuscript  of  Berkeley,  that  il 
lustrious  madman,  who  imagined  that  the  world 
had  nothing  in  it  material,  and  that  all  bodies 
existed  only  in  idea.  How  delightful  the  prospect, 
which  reason  contemplates,  that  all  learned  men 
who  now  differ  in  their  opinions,  will  be  re-united, 
and  that  that  reason,  after  having  preserved  them 
incognito,  will  enlighten  them  with  its  rays.  How 
many  will  be  at  once  surprised  and  abased  who 
had  the  vanity  to  think  themselves  more  than 
inspired. 

The  world  was  always  devoted  to  disputes  and 
errors ;  and  we  should  think  ourselves  happy, 
that  in  the  midst  of  so  many  clouds  and  con 
tradictions,  we  have  a  sure  light  to  guide  us  in 
the  right  road;  I  mean  the  flambeau  of  Reve 
lation,  which,  notwithstanding  all  the  efforts  of 
infidelity,  will  never  be  extinguished. 

It  is  with  religion  as  with  the  firmament^  which 

c  2 


28  GANGANELLl's 

sometimes  appears  to  us  obscure,  but  which  is 
not  on  that  account  the  less  radiant.  The  pas 
sions  and  senses  are  vapours  which  rise  from  the 
bosom  of  our  corruption,  and  hide  from  our  view 
the  heavenly  lights ;  and  the  man  who  reflects, 
without  being  alarmed  and  astonished,  waits  the 
return  of  fine  weather.  Do  we  not  know  that 
the  mists  formed  by  Celsus,  by  Porphyrus,  by 
Spinosa,  by  Collins,  by  Bayle,  have  been  dis 
persed,  and  that  those  of  modern  philosophy  will 
share  the  same  fate.  Distinguished  people  have 
appeared  in  every  age,  who  sometimes  with  arms, 
and  sometimes  with  fanaticism,  have  seemed  to 
endeavour  to  destroy  Christianity;  they  have  passed 
away  like  these  tempests,  which  serve  only  to 
make  the  sky  appear  more  serene. 

It  is  because  men  have  no  principles,  that  they 
suffer  themselves  to  be  dazzled  by  sophisms  :  they 
consider  contemptible  objections  as  completely  un 
answerable  because  they  know  nothing.  In  re 
ligion  all  is  united,  all  is  combined;  and  lest 
they  should  allow  a  single  truth  to  escape,  they 
find  nothing  more  but  abysses  and  darkness.  Man, 
instead  of  concluding,  at  the  sight  of  the  wonders 
he  enjoys,  that  God  can  doubtless  give  him 
possessions  more  valuable  after  this  life,  judges 


LETTERS.  29 

lhat  the  Deity,  however  powerful,  can  go  no 
further,  and  that  this  world  is  necessarily  the 
termination  of  his  wisdom  and  power. 

I  should  like  to  see  a  work  which  proved  to 
a  demonstration  (and  it  would  not  be  difficult, 
provided  the  author  were  acquainted  with  physic 
and  theology)  that  the  universe,  as  we  know  it, 
is  truly  an  enigma.  Religion  alone  can  inform 
us  both  of  the  immensity  of  those  heavens,  the 
use  of  which  the  infidel  cannot  comprehend  ;  and 
of  the  miseries  we  suffer,  the  causes  of  which  the 
philosopher  cannot  discover;  and  of  the  suc 
cession  of  desires  which  agitate  us,  the  impetuosity 
of  which  we  cannot  restrain. 

We  have  sketched  these  great  subjects  when  we 
have  conversed  familiarly  sometimes  at  the  Borghese 
villa,  and  sometimes  at  that  ©f  Negriori. — That 
time  has  passed,  and  part  of  our  lives  with  it ; 
because  every  thing  passes  away,  except  the  sin 
cere  attachment  with  which  I  am, 

My  dear  Sir,  £c. 

F.  L.  GANGANELLI, 
Rome,  3rd  May,  1748. 


30 


LETTER  VII 

TO    SIGNORA    BAZARDI. 

Do  not  consult  me,  I  entreat  you,  on  your  son's 
embracing  a  monastic  life.  If  I  tell  you  he 
cannot  do  better,  you  will  think  me  an  interested 
person,  speaking  on  behalf  of  his  own  order ;  if 
on  the  other  hand  I  tell  you  that  he  would  do 
well  not  to  think  of  it,  you  will  consider  it  as 
the  advice  of  a  monk  disgusted  with  his  state, 
or  convinced  that  a  cloistered  life  is  replete  with 
misery.  Thus,  madam,  I  advise  you  neither 
way.  Each  object  has  two  appearances ;  it  is 
of  importance  to  know  which  is  the  best,  and 
to  adopt  it. 

If  I  foresaw  that  a  candidate  for  the  monastic 
life  would  become  eminent  for  learning  and  piety, 
I  should  use  every  effort  to  fix  him ;  but  as  I  do 
not  know  what  may  happen,  I  am  very  re 
served,  and  never  advise  any  one  to  become  a 
monk. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be,  &c. 

Rome,  15th  May,  1748. 


LETTERS, 


31 


LETTER  VIII. 

TO    THE    PRELATE    CERATI. 

f  DO  not  pardon  you  for  depriving  the  public 
of  a  number  of  anecdotes  which  are  familiar  to 
you,  and  the  collection  of  which  would  be  ex 
tremely  interesting;  in  future  when  I  see  you  I 
shall  take  my  pencil  and  write*  What  would 
become  of  science,  if  all  men  of  learning  were 
to  follow  your  example?  conversation  would  be- 
brilliant,  but  there  would  be  no  reading. 

M»  Cerati  ought  to-  reflect  that  he  is  useful;, 
when  he  speaks,  only  to  those  who  surround  him, 
and  that  were  he  to  write,  he  would  be  ser 
viceable  to  the  most  distant  people.  A  good 
book  becomes  the  patrimony  of  the  whole  world, 
it  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Russian,  as  well  as  in 
those  of  the  Italian.  The  Pope  should  oblige  you, 
under  pain  of  excommunication,  to  make  knovm 
through  the  medium  of  the  press,  all  you  keep 
back  from  the  knowledge  of  the  world.  But 
perhaps,  having  seen  foreign  nations,  you  would- 
no  longer  be  so  much  of  an  Ultraraontanus,  and 


32  GANGANELLl's 

do  you  think  you  can  elude  the  judgement  of 
a  Roman  decree  f  He  has  seen  much,  read  much, 
and  retained  all,  said  the  Cardinal  Porto  Carrero 
to  me  lately  in  speaking  of  you,  but  that  will 
be  of  no  use  to  us,  because  he  will  carry  his 
knowledge  with  him  into  the  other  world. 

Too  much  has  been  written ;  and  I  grieve  at 
it,  when  I  consider  all  the  productions  which 
libertinism  has  produced ;  but  enough  will  never 
be  written  when  it  refers  to  the  excellent  things 
you  know.  For  my  part  I  wish  it  to  be  im 
pressed  that  you  cannot  be  too  much  admired, 
nor  can  I  too  frequently  repeat  the  honour  I 
esteem  it  to  be, 

Yours,  &c. 

F.  L.  GANCANELLI. 


LETTERS.  83 


LETTER  IX. 


TO    MADAME 

Madam, 

TRUE  devotion  consists,  neither  in  a  careless  ap 
pearance  nor  a  monastic  dress.  The  greater  part 
of  devotees  imagine,  and  I  know  not  for  what 
reason,  that  celestial  spirits  are  more  pleased  with 
dark  than  with  lively  colours.  Angels,  however, 
are  always  painted  either  in  white  or  blue.  I 
do  not  like  that  piety  which  makes  great  pre 
tensions  ;  modesty  does  not  depend  on  a  colour  ; 
to  be  what  we  ought,  it  is  sufficient  for  us  to  be 
decent  in  our  clothes  and  countenance. 

Besides,  observe  that  if  any  woman  who  has 
been  publicly  slandered  appear  angry,  enraged 
with  every  body,  it  is  most  frequently  she  who 
is  in  sable.  Singularity  is  so  little  allied  to  true 
devotion,  that  we  are  ordered  in  the  gospel  to 
wash  our  faces  when  we  fast,  that  we  may  not 
be  remarked. 

Thus  I  am  of  opinion,  madam,  that  you  should 
make  no  change  in  the  from  or  colour  of  your 

c3 


34  GANGANELLl's 

dress.     Let  your  heart  be  towards  God,  refer  all 
your  actions  to  him  ;   that  is  the  chief  point. 

The  world  would  not  have  so  much  ridiculed 
devotion,  had  not  the  devotees  given  occasion 
for  it.  Almost  always  animated  by  a  bigotted 
zeal,  they  are  only  contented  with  themselves, 
and  would  wish  every  one  to  yield  to  their  ca 
prices,  in  which  alone  their  piety  frequently  con 
sists. 

Every  one  truly  pious,  is  patient,  kind,  hum 
ble,  thinks  no  evil,  is  never  angry,  and  conceals 
the  defects  of  his  neighbour  when  he  cannot 
excuse  them.  He  rejoices  with  those  who  re 
joice,  weeps  with  those  who  weep,  agreeable  to 
the  advice  of  St.  Paul,  and  is  wise  only  with 
sobriety,  because  there  should  be  temperance  in 
all  things. 

In  short,  true  devotion  is  charity,  and  without 
it  whatever  we  do  is  absolutely  useless  to  sal 
vation.  False  devotees  do  scarcely  less  harm  to 
religion  than  even  the  impious,  Always  ready 
to  break  forth  against  what  is  contrary  to  their 
opinions,  or  their  humour;  they  have  a  restless, 
impetuous,  persecuting  zeal,  and  they  are  in  ge 
neral  fanatical  or  superstitious,  hypocritical  or 
ignorant.  Jesus  Christ  does  not  spare  them  in  the 
gospel  to  teach  us  to  beware  of  them. 


LETTERS.  35 

When  you  feel,  madam,  that  you  have  neither 
hatred  in  your  heart,  pride  in  your  spirit,  nor  sin 
gularity  in  your  actions,  in-  short  that  you  observe 
the  commands  of  God  and  the  church  without 
affectation  or  a  trifling  exactness,  you  may  then  be 
lieve  yourself  really  in  the  path  of  safety. 

Above  all,  render  your  domestics  happy,  by 
abstaining  from  tormenting  them.  They  are  our 
other  selves,  and  we  must  continually  lighten  their 
yoke.  The  way  to  be  well  served  is  always  to 
have  a  serene  countenance.  True  piety  always 
preserves  the  same  calmness  and  tranquillity  of 
mind,  whilst  false  devotion  is  continually  va 
rying. 

Bring  up  your  nieces  according  to  their  con 
dition,  and  do  not  require  of  them  precisely  what 
you  yourself  do,  because  you  have  a  particular 
propensity  for  mortification. 

This  subject  would  require  a  whole  letter. 
Young  people  are  frequently  disgusted  with  piety, 
because  too  great  perfection  is  required  of  them ; 
and  they  weary  themselves  with  penitential  works, 
when  they  have  not  learned  to  govern  themselves* 
Common  life  is  the  most  sure,  though  it  cannot 
be  the  most  perfect.  It  is  acting  a  violent  part 
to  wish  to  deny  yourself  every  visit  and  relaxation. 
Take  care  that  your  confessor  be  not  too  mys- 


36  GANGANELLl's 

tiral,  and  that  his  directions  do  not  end  in  making 
you  a  scrupulous,  rather  than  a  good  Christian. 

Is  so  much  self-denial  then  necessary  to  em 
brace  piety  ?  Religion  teaches  us  what  we  ought 
to  believe  and  practise,  and  there  will  never  be 
a  better  director  than  the  Gospel.  Mingle  soli 
tude  with  society  ;  and  form  acquaintances  which 
will  lead  you  neither  into  melancholy  nor  dis 
sipation. 

Vary  your  reading.  There  are  many  works  of  a 
recreative  nature,  which  may  succeed  those  which 
are  serious.  St.  Paul  in  giving  us  rules  for  an 
ornamental  conversation,  permits  us  to  indulge  in 
things  lovely  and  agreeable ;  qucBcumque  amabilia. 

We  should  serve  God  like  slaves,  if  we  imagined 
ourselves  always  transgressing.  The  yoke  of  the 
Lord  is  pleasing  and  light.  Love  God,  said  St. 
Augustin,  and  do  whatever  you  wish  ;  because  you 
will  then  do  nothing  displeasing  to  him,  and  you 
will  act  in  his  sight,  as  a  son  towards  his  father 
whom  he  loves. 

Above  all,  comfort  the  poor,  especially  as  you 
hare  the  means  of  assisting  them.  Humanity  is 
the  pedestal  of  Religion,  and  if  we  are  uncha 
ritable,  we  are  not  Christians. 

I  do  not  advise  you  to  give  any  thing  to  re 
ligious  communities ;  besides  that  they  will  not 


LETTERS.  37 

fail,  it  is  unjust  to  impoverish  families  to  enrich 
them.  Many  charges  you  hear  brought  against 
the  Monks  for  their  rapacity  ;  and  there  is  no 
need  to  furnish  people  of  the  world  with  new 
subjects  of  complaint  on  that  ground.  Our  wealth 
ought  to  be  our  reputation,  and  it  should  be 
founded  on  disinterestedness,  and  the  practice  of 
every  virtue. 

Although  a  friend  to  my  Order,  I  will  never 
engage  any  one  to  bequeath  us  a  legacy,  or  to 
become  a  Monk.  I  am  fearful  of  giving  occasion 
for  reproaches  and  repentance,  as  I  should  be 
fearful  of  tiring  you,  were  I  to  prolong  this  epistle, 
which  has  no  other  merit  in  my  eyes,  than  the 
opportunity  it  affords  me  of  being  able  to  assure 
you  of  the  respect  with  which  I  have  the  honour 
to  be, 

Madam,  &c. 

F.  L.  G. 


LETTER  X. 

TO    THE    REV.    FATHER    ***,    A    FRANCISCAN 
MONK. 

I  HAVE  scribbled,  my  dear  friend,  to  the  utmost 
of  your  wishes.  I  have  endeavoured  to  unite 
in  this  discourse  the  pathetic,  the  sublime,  the 
simple,  and  the  moderate  ;  that  I  may  suit  all 
tabtes.  You  must  apply  yourself  to  learn  and 
to  deliver  it  well,  not  only  on  your  own  account, 
but  for  the  sake  of  the  audience,  which  will  be 
very  numerous  and  respectable. 

This  little  work  will  bear  marks  of  precipitation, 
but  it  will  have  so  much  the  more  fire.  My 
imagination  takes  fire  like  a  volcano,  when  I  am 
extremely  hurried;  I  collect  all  my  ideas,  all  my 
thoughts,  all  my  perceptions,  all  my  sentiments, 
and  all  this  bubbles  up  in  my  head  and  on  my 
paper  in  a  surprising  manner. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  animation  you  will  find 
in  this  production,  I  have  observed  in  it  as  much 
order  as  possible.  I  shall  be  satisfied  with  it, 
if  you  are,  and  I  ardently  desire  it. 


LETTERS.  39 

The  war  is  raging  more  than  ever;  I  have 
heard  from  Flanders,  where  the  walls  are  falling 
like  tiles  in  a  tempest.  May  the  French  be  always 
victorious  !  You  know  how  much  I  love  that 
nation,  and  am  interested  in  its  successes.  My 
existence  is  misplaced — I  ought  really  to  have 
been  born  in  France,  and  it  is  my  turn  of  mind 
and  heart  which  makes  me  of  this  opinion. 

Tell  no  one  that  you  have  heard  from  me.  The 
Monks  are  cunning ;  and  they  might  guess  your 
intelligence  came  from  me,  were  you  to  bring 
me  to  their  remembrance. 

I  am  always  in  the  bosom  of  my  thoughts, 
which  are  scattered  or  collected  according  to  the 
work  imposed  on  me  by  Providence,  and  which 
arise  from  circumstances,  My  day  is  frequently  a 
chaos  in  which  I  conceive  nothing  ;  I  am  obliged 
to  pass  successively  from  one  pursuit  to  another  ; 
and  these  are  contrasts  more  dissimilar  than  white 
and  black,  than  light  and  darkness.  After  that  I 
mix  with  my  brethren  talking  and  laughing,  ab 
hoc  et  ab  hac,  because  I  need  it  to  recruit  myself, 
so  much  am  T  exhausted.  I  frequently  leave  the 
elder  ones  to  discourse  with  the  young,  and  we 
play  like  children.  It  is  the  best  mode  of  re- 
luxation  when  we  leave  a  profound  study,  and 


40  GANGANELLl's 

it  was  the  method  adopted  by  the  celebrated  Mu- 
ratori. 

Adieu ;  love  me ;  you  should  do  so  since  I 
am,  as  I  have  been,  and  shall  ever  be  your  best 
friend, 

F.  L.  GANGANELLI. 
Convent  of  the  Holy  Apostles. 


LETTERS.  41 


LETTER  XI. 

TO    M.  ***,   CANON    OP    OSIMO. 

Sir, 

RELIGION,  which  resided  from  all  eternity  in 
the  bosom  of  God,  first  came  forth  when  the 
universe  sprang  out  of  nothing,  and  took  possession 
of  the  heart  of  Adam.  This  was  its  first  temple 
on  earth,  and  from  thence  the  most  fervent  desires 
were  continually  exhaled  towards  Heaven.  Eve, 
formed  in  innocence,  as  well  as  her  husband, 
partook  of  the  inestimable  advantage  of  always 
blessing  the  Author  of  their  being.  The  birds 
Joined  by  their  warbling  in  this  divine  concert, 
and  universal  nature  applauded  it. 

Such  was  religion,  and  such  its  worship,  when 
Sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  soiled  its  purity. 
Innocence  then  fled,  and  penitence  endeavoured  to 
replace  it.  Adam  banished  from  a  terrestrial  pa 
radise,  found  only  briars  and  thorns,  where  he  for 
merly  gathered  the  most  beautiful  flowers  and  most 
excellent  fruits. 

Just  Abel  offered  his  own  heart  to  God  as  a 


42 

burnt  offering,  and  sealed  with  his  blood  the  love- 
he  had  for  justice  and  truth.  Noah,  Lot,  Abra 
ham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  covenanted  to  observe  the  law 
of  nature,  the  only 'religion  which  was  then  agree 
able  to  God. 

Moses  appeared  like  a  new  star  which  shone 
on  Mount  Sinai,  by  the  side  of  the  sun  of  justice, 
and  the  decalogue  was  given  to  him  to  be  put 
into  execution  without  any  alteration.  Thunders 
were  the  external  signal  of  this  new  alliance ;  and 
the  Hebrew  nation  became  the  depository  of  a 
law  written  by  Wisdom  itself. 

Notwithstanding  the  fervour  of  Moses,  Joshua, 
and  all  -the  leaders  of  the  people  of  God,  the 
Christian  religion  alone  made  worshippers  in  spirit 
and  truth.  All  that  was  holy  before  it  existed, 
belonged  to  it,  and  when  emanating  from  the  in 
carnate  Word  it  made  its  appearance  in  the  uni.. 
verse,  it  established  itself  on  the  ruins  of  Judaism, 
as  the  daughter  of  predilection,  Jilia  delecta,  and 
changed  the  face  of  the  whole  world. 

Bad  desires  were  prohibited,  as  well  as  evil, 
actions  ;  and  the  purest  and  most  sublime  virtues 
sprang  from  the  blood  of  a  multitude  of  martyrs. 

The  Church  then  took  the  place  of  the  Synagogue; 
and  the  Apostles,  wko  were  its  columns,  had  suc 
cessors  who  were  to  continue  to  the  end  of  time.. 


LETTERS.  43 

According  to  this  celestial  plan  and  divine  eco 
nomy,  reality  succeeds  to  shadow,  for  all  the  an 
cient  law  only  represented  Jesus  Christ ;  and  sight 
after  death  will  be  the  recompense  of  faith.  We 
shall  see  God  as  he  is,  and  shall  rest  with  him 
eternally. 

Thus,  Sir,  should  you  begin  your  work  on  Re 
ligion;  ascend  to  its  source,  display  its  excellence, 
rise  with  it  to  Heaven  from  whence  it  descends, 
and  whither  it  must  return. 

Religion  will  only  be  found  in  its  centre,  when 
there  will  be  no  other  reign  than  that  of  Charity; 
for  it  is  neither  science,  nor  its  external  magni 
ficence  which  constitute  its  merit,  but  the  love  of 
God.  That  is  the  foundation  of  our  worship; 
and  we  are  but  images  of  virtue,  if  we  be  not  im 
pressed  with  this  idea. 

I  consider  Religion  as  a  chain,  of  which  God 
himself  is  the  first  link,  and  which  is  extended  to 
eternity.  Without  this  bond,  every  thing  is  dis 
solved,  every  thing  is  overthrown  ;  men  are  no 
more  than  animals  deserving  of  contempt,  and 
the  universe  has  nothing  interesting  to  us,  for  it 
is  neither  the  sun  nor  the  earth  which  constitute 
its  merit,  but  it  is  the  glory  of  being  included  in  the 
immensity  of  the  Supreme  Being,  and  of  subsisting 


44 

only  through  Jesus  Christ,  conformably  to  the 
words  of  the  Apostle,  "  All  things  were  made  by 
"  him,  and  by  him  all  tJi'nigs  consist.19 

Take  care  that  there  be  nothing  in  your  work 
unworthy  of  your  subject,  and  when  in  your 
route,  you  meet  with  some  celebrated  infidel  or 
heretic,  subdue  him  by  that  courage  which  truth 
inspires,  but  without  ostentation  or  animosity. 

The  cause  of  Religion  is  so  good  an  one  to 
maintain,  one  .which  unites  in  its  favour  all  the 
testimonies  of  earth  and  heaven,  that  it  ought  to 
be  defended  only  with  moderation.  Efforts  of 
genius  are  not  essential  to  truth.  "  It  is  suf- 
"Jicient  to  expose  religion,"  said  St.  Charles  Bo- 
rome"e,  "  as  it  is  to  shew  its  necessity."  Men 
who  wished  to  pass  for  pious  people,  have  either 
reduced  themselves  to  eating  acorns,  or  indulged 
in  the  greatest  excesses. 

I  have  studied  Religion  upwards  of  forty-five 
years,  and  am  continually  more  struck  with  it. 
It  is  too  elevated  to  be  the  work  of  man,  what 
ever  impiety  may  affirm.  Be  filled  with  the  spirit 
of  God  before  you  write  any  thing,  that  you  may 
not  give  the  world  vain  words.  If  the  heart  prompt, 
not  the  pen  which  expresses  holy  truths,  they 
seldom  reach  those  of  the  readers.  Penetrate  their 


LETTERS.  45 

souls  with  the  fire  which  God  himself  brought 
on  the  earth,  and  your  book  will  produce  mar 
vellous  effects. 

What  has  rendered  the  "  Imitation''  so  precious 
and  affecting,  is  that  its  author  (Gersen,  Abb£  of 
Verceil  in  Italy)  has  introduced  in  it  all  that  holy 
charity  which  inflamed  his  breast. 

Gerson  is  generally  confounded  with  Gersen  ; 
it  is  however  easy  to  demonstrate  that  neither 
Gerson  nor  Thomas  a  Kempis  is  the  author  of 
this  inimitable  work ;  this,  I  confess,  affords  me 
infir.ite  pleasure ;  for  I  am  delighted  that  so  ex 
cellent  a  book  should  be  written  by  an  Italian. 
There  is  in  the  Fifth  chapter  of  the  Fourth  Book, 
an  evident  proof,  that  the  Imitation  was  not 
written  by  a  Frenchman.  The  priest,  it  is  there 
said,  clothed  in  his  sacerdotal  robes,  carries  be 
fore  him  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ.  Now  it  is  well 
known  that  the  chasubles*  in  France  differ  from 
those  of  Italy  in  their  wearing  this  cross  only  on 
the  back.  But  I  do  not  wish  to  hold  a  disser 
tation  on  this  subject,  contenting  myself  with  as 
suring  you,  &c, 

*  A  sacerdotal  cloak,  worn  iu  sacred  ministrations. 


GANGANELLl's 


LETTER  XII. 

TO    COUNT    ***. 

Sir, 

I  WAS  too  much  your  father's  friend,  and  am 
too  firmly  attached  to  you,  not  to  recal  you  to 
yourself,  when  you  are  wandering  so  far  astray. 
Is  it  possible  that  that  dear  child  whom  I  have 
seen  under  the  paternal  roof,  so  mild,  so  lovely, 
so  virtuous,  should  have  so  totally  forgotten  what 
he  was,  as  to  become  profligate,  proud,  irreligious  ? 
1  have  the  greatest  difficulty  to  persuade  myself 
of  it;  but  I  have  such  frequent  assurances  of  the 
fact,  and  that  by  people  who  are  in  the  habit  of 
visiting  you,  that  there  is  no  longer  any  room 
to  doubt  it. 

Come  to  see  me,  I  entreat  you,  and  in  the 
effusion  of  a  heart  which  tenderly  loves  you,  I 
will  tell  you  not  what  anger  inspires,  not  what 
prejudice  suggests,  I  will  not  load  you  with  bitter 
reproaches,  but  I  will  say  whatever  the  most  lively 
attachment  can  dictate,  to  draw  you  from  the 
abyss  into  which  you  have  been  precipitated  by 
wicked  companions. 


LETTERS.  47 

You  will  find  in  me  neither  an  imperious  ad- 
'riser,  nor  an  angry  pedagogue  ;  but  a  friend,  a 
Brother,  who  would  speak  to  you  with  the  same 
mildness,  with  the  same  tranquillity  as  he  would 
to  himself. 

I  know  that  youth  is  an  ungovernable  period  ; 
that  it  is  most  difficult  to  disentangle  ourselves 
from  the  world,  when  rich  and  indulging  our 
tastes.  But  honour,  reason,  decency,  religion,  all 
these  should  speak  more  loudly  than  the  passions 
and  senses. 

What  is  man,  my  dear  friend,  if  he  take 'counsel 
only  of  his  corrupt  heart?  Alas  !  I  should  find  in 
myself,  as  you  do  in  yourself,  that  which  would 
lead  me  astray,  did  I  not  listen  to  my  conscience 
and  my  duty ;  for  we  all  partake  of  falsehood  and 
corruption. 

I  look  for  you  with  the  greatest  impatience, 
to  stretch  out  my  arms  to  embrace  you.  Be  not 
alarmed  at  the  sight  of  my  cloister  and  monkish 
habits,  the  circumstance  of  my  being  a  monk 
is  the  very  reason  why  I  should  have  more  cha 
rity.  We  will  weep  together  over  the  misfortune 
of  having  lost  a  father  who  was  so  necessary  to 
you.  I  will  endeavour  to  give  you  advice,  which 
shall  cause  him  to  live  again  in  your  examplr. 


48  GANGANELLl's 

Do  not  violate  his  memory  by  leading  an  irregular 
life. 

Nothing  is  yet  lost  if  you  deign  to  listen  to 
me;  for  I  am  confident  that  the  plan  of  life  I 
shall  trace  out  for  you,  will  replace  things  in  their 
proper  order.  Do  not  fear,  I  will  not  send  you 
to  do  penance  either  among  the  Capuchins,  or  the 
Chartreuses.  I  am  not  fond  of  violent  measures. 
Heaven  will  direct  us.  God  does  not  abandon 
those  who  return  to  him. 

I  shall  not  leave  home  to-morrow,  that  I  may 
see  you. 


LETTERS.  49 


LETTER  XIII. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

Is  it  possible,  my  dear  Sir,  that  you  have  not  only 
not  come  to  my  house,  as  I  entreated  you,  but 
that  you  even  concealed  yourself  when  I  called 
upon  you.  Ah !  what  would  your  father  say,  to 
whom  you  promised,  at  the  time  even  of  his  death, 
that  you  would  have  an  entire  confidence  in  my 
advice;  that  you  would  consider  it  a  duty  always 
to  cultivate  my  friendship.  I  ask  again,  what 
would  he  say  ?  Am  not  I  he  who  has  so  fre 
quently  carried  you  in  my  arms  ;  who  has  watched 
your  growth  with  the  greatest  pleasure ;  who  gave 
you  your  first  instructions,  and  to  whom  on  a 
thousand  occasions  you  have  manifested  the 
strongest  attachment. 

Shall  I  cast  myself  at  your  feet  to  induce  you 
to  grant  me  your  friendship?  I  will  do  it,  for 
nothing  can  restrain  me  when  I  have  to  recal  a 
friend  to  his  duty. 

If  you  had  not  a  noble  heart  and  a  penetrating 
mind,  I  should  despair  both  of  your  reformation, 

D 


50  GAKGANELLl's 

and  of  the  success  of  my  advice ;  but  you  partake 
of  a  fine  understanding,  and  no  common  degree 
of  sagacity.  Do  you  indeed  suppose  that  I  take 
a  pleasure  in  rebuking  you  ?  it  is  only  false 
devotees  who  find  a  satisfaction  in  being  angry.  I 
have  happily  read  enough  of  the  gospel,  which  is 
my  rule  and  yours,  to  know  how  Jesus  Christ 
•received  sinners,  and  how  careful  we  should  be 
not  to  quench  the  smoaking  flax,  nor  to  break  the 
bruised  reed.  I  have  not  forgotten  that  St.  John 
the  Evangelist  went  on  horseback,  notwithstanding 
his  great  age,  to  seek  a  young  man  whom  he  had 
brought  up,  and  who  had  fled  from  him.  Besides, 
have  you  not  known  me  long  enough  to  be  aware 
that  I  am  neither  haughty  nor  ill  tempered,  but 
that  I  know  how  to  compassionate  the  weaknesses 
of  humanity  ?  The  more  you  avoid  me,  the  more 
I  shall  believe  you  guilty.  Do  not  listen  to  your 
comrades;  let  your  heart  speak,  and  I  will  im 
mediately  see  you  ;  mine  urges  me  never  to  aban 
don  you.  I  will  persecute  you  with  my  love,  and 
will  give  you  no  rest  till  we  are  brought  together. 

It  is  because  I  am  your  best  friend,  that  I  seek 
you,  at  a  time  when  almost  all  your  relations 
refuse  even  to  hear  your  name. 

If  you  fear  my  remonstrances  I  will  say  nothing 
to  you,  being  well  convinced  that  you  will  accuse 


LETTERS.  51 

yourself,  and  leave  me  no  time  to  speak.  Try  at 
least  a  visit,  and  if  it  be  not  agreeable  to  you,  you 
shall  never  see  me  again.  But  I  know  your 
mind  ;  I  know  my  own,  and  am  very  sure  that 
after  this  interview  you  wjll  not  wish  to  leave  me. 

I  ought  naturally  to  have  a  greater  ascendancy 
over  your  mind,  I  who  have  known  you  for 
twenty  years,  than  all  the  young  people  who  sur 
round  you,  who  study  only  how  to  devour  your 
wealth  and  your  reputation. 

If  my  tears  can  touch  you,  I  assure  you  they 
are  now  flowing,  and  that  their  sources  are  the 
most  precious  in  the  universe,  religion  and  friend 
ship.  Come  and  dry  them,  it  will  be  the  true 
means  of  proving  to  me  that  you  still  remember 
your  father,  and  that  you  are  alive  to  the  pains  of 
a  friend. 

Rome,  1st  Feb.  1750f 


i)  '2 


LETTER  XIV. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

THE  consolation  which  your  three  visits  afforded 
me,  my  most  intimate  friend,  is  incredible.  The 
tears  you  shed  in  my  presence,  the  confession  you 
made  to  me,  while  joining  your  cheeks  to  mine, 
grasping  my  hand,  declaring  that  you  would  never 
forget  the  anxiety  with  which  I  sought  you,  pro 
mising  me  in  the  most  affecting  manner  to  amend 
your  past  conduct,  to  labour  diligently  to  regain 
the  favour  cf  God ;  all  this  can  never  be  effaced 
from  my  memory  and  my  heart.  I  always  said 
to  myself:  '  He  has  received  a  Christian  edu- 
*  cation ;  he  will  return  to  his  duty,  I  shall  see 
'  him  again ;  his  wanderings  are  only  a  storm 
'  which  will  disperse/  The  calm  has  returned, 
blessed  be  God :  it  is  not  me  my  dear  friend,  but 
him  only  that  you  must  thank. 

Since  you  wish  me  to  give  you  a  plan  to  direct 
you,  I  will  simply  tell  you  what  my  weak  under 
standing  and  strong  friendship  dictate;  this  will 
be  short.  The  commandments  of  God,  those  first 


LETTERS.  53 

and  sublime  laws,  from  which  all  others  are  de 
rived  may  be  reduced  to  few  words.  Precepts, 
when  they  are  clear  and  founded  in  reason  as  well 
as  happiness,  need  neither  commentaries  nor  dis 
sertations. 

Read  every  morning  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal 
Son;  repeat  the  Psalm  Miserere*  with  a  contrite 
and  humble  heart,  and  that  will  be  the  whole  of 
your  prayers.  Read  some  Christian  authors  in 
the  course  of  the  day,  not  as  a  blave  who  finishes 
his  task,  but  as  a  child  of  God,  who  returns  to 
his  father,  and  hopes  for  every  thing  from  his 
mercy.  This  reading  should  not  be  long  lest  you 
should  be  disgusted  with  it.  Accustom  yourself 
to  going  to  Mass  as  frequently  as  possible,  but 
especially  on  Sundays  and  festivals :  you  should 
go  there  as  a  suppliant  imploring  mercy  and 
hoping  to  obtain  it. 

Make  it  a  duty  to  bestow  daily  some  alms 
among  the  poor,  to  repair  the  injury  you  have 
done  them  by  expending  in  criminal  pleasures  and 
superfluities  what  was  their  due.  You  should 
relinquish  the  society  of  those  who  have  led  you 
astray  from  God,  from  yourself,  from  your  true 
friends,  and  should  form  fresh  connexions  sanc- 

*  Psalm  LI. 


54  CANGANELLl's 

/  tioned  by  honour,  decency,  and  religion.  Jt  is 
easy  to  dismiss  vicious  companions  without  offend 
ing  them.  Tell  them  frankly  of  the  plan  you 
mean  to  pursue ;  endeavour  to  persuade  them  to 
follow  it ;  tell  them  only  of  the  regret  you  feel  for 
your  past  conduct;  of  your  good  resolutions  for 
the  future,  and  they  will  soon  return  no  more : 
or  if  they  come  again,  it  is  a  proof  they  have 
altered  their  conduct;  and  then,  instead  of  avoid* 
ing  them,  receive  them  with  greater  pleasure  than 
before. 

Walk  frequently,  that  retirement  may  not  pro 
duce  melancholy,  and  endeavour  always  to  have 
as  a  companion  either  a  person  of  experience,  or 
a  virtuous  youth.  Be  alone  as  little  as  possible, 
and  especially  while  your  resolutions  are  not  yet 
confirmed.  It  might  occur,  that  being  the  slave 
of  wandering  thoughts,  and  soon  the  subject  of 
ennui,  you  may  meet  with  circumstances  which 
would  again  hurl  you  down  the  precipice. 

Read  some  lively,  but  instructive  book,  to 
preserve  in  you  a  proper  degree  of  cheerfulness. 
Melancholy  is  the  rock  on  which  many  young 
persons  have  split  who  seemed  to  be  in  earnest 
about  their  conversion.  They  draw  the  parallel 
between  their  former  dissipated  life,  and  the 


LETTERS.  55 

serious  life  prescribed  to  them,  and  finish  by  re 
turning  to  their  sins. 

Take  an  exact  account  of  your  debts  and 
revenues,  and  by  economy  you  will  be  able  to 
pay  all  your  creditors.  A  man  is  always  rich 
when  he  accustoms  himself  to  privations,  as  he  is 
always  poor  when  he  denies  himself  nothing. 

Settle  an  annuity  on  the  woman  you  have 
seduced,  that  misery  may  not  oblige  her  to  con 
tinue  an  irregular  course  of  life,  on  condition  that 
she  should  live  at  a  distance  from  you,  and  you 
should  inform  her  of  your  intentions  by  letter, 
asking  forgiveness  for  having  seduced  her,  and  en 
treating  her  to  forget  the  creature,  that  she  may 
henceforth  be  attached  only  to  the  Creator. 

When  an  opportunity  presents  itself  of  enjoying 
society,  you  should  not  refuse  it,  because  it  will 
take  up  your  time  properly,  and  will  not  expose 
you  to  the  railleries  of  a  world  which  seeks  only 
to  ridicule  piety. 

You  should  dress  like  every  one  else  according 
to  your  condition,  being  neither  too  particular  nor 
too  negligent.  True  devotion  runs  into  neither 
extremes.  It  is  only  when  it  is  counterfeited  that 
a  person  affects  to  wear  a  slovenly  habit,  a  droop 
ing  head,  an  austere  countenance,  a  whining  tone. 

You  should  send  away  the  servants  who  were 


56  GANGANELLl's 

the  accomplices  of  your  intrigues,  and  partakers 
of  your  guilt,  lest  knowing  your  foible,  they 
should  lay  snares  to  lead  you  again  into  the  way 
of  perdition,  although  after  having  injured  them, 
it  would  be  proper  to  set  them  a  good  example, 
you  are  yet  too  young  to  leave  your  heart  un 
guarded. 

You  should  live  with  your  new  servants,  whose 
\visdom  and  fidelity  should  be  well  attested  to 
you,  as  a  master  well  acquainted  with  the  duties 
of  humanity ; '  as  a  Christian  who  knows  that 
before  God  we  are  all  equal  notwithstanding  the 
inequality  of  conditions.  You  should  set  them 
only  good  examples;  you  should  watch  over  their 
morals,  without  being  either  a  torment  to  them,/ 
or  a  spy  upon  them,  and  you  should  attach  them 
to  yourself  by  your  kindness  and  gentleness.. 
Nothing  is  so  flattering  as  to  render  those  happy 
by  whom  we  are  surrounded. 

I  exhort  you  to  visit  the  chapel  in  the  interior 
cf  the  Chartrcux,  built  by  order  of  Cardinal  Cibo, 
vhose  memory  1  highly  respect.  Rather  than 
mingle  his  ashes  with  those  of  his  illustrious 
ancestors,  which  repose  in  the  most  superb  tombs, 
he  would  be  interred  among  his  servants,  whose 
epitaphs  he  wrote,  reserving  only  for  himself  these 
words,  replete  with  humility,  Hie  jacet  Cito, 


LETTERS. 


57 


vermis   immundus,   (Here   lies   Cibo,   an  unclean 
worm.) 

This  tomb  is  absolutely  concealed  from  the 
sight  of  men  ;  but  God,  to  whom  every  thing  is 
known,  will  make  it  manifest  at  the  last  day ;  and 
this  will  be  an  overwhelming  reproach  to  those 
proud  men  who  are  vain  even  in  their  coffins. 

You  should  think  of  taking  some  charge  which 
would  occupy  you.  We  always  do  evil  when  we 
do  nothing.  Fathom  your  understanding,  consult 
your  taste,  examine  your  heart,  and  above  all, 
address  yourself  to  God,  that  you  may  know  what 
is  fit  for  you,  whether  a  military  or  a  civil  life. 
The  ecclesiastical  state  will  not  suit  you :  we 
should  not  carry  into  the  sanctuary  the  remains 
of  a  heart  defiled  with  the  commerce  of  the  world, 
unless  the  will  of  the  Lord  should  manifest  itself 
in  an  extraordinary  manner;  which  is  rare,  and 
much  more  to  be  admired  than  imitated. 

People  will  hereafter  think  of  marrying  you, 
and  I  would  advise  you  not  to  defer  it  too  long. 
Marriage,  when  entered  into  with  puriry  of  heart, 
preserves  young  people  from  a  number  of  dangers  ; 
but  do  not  rely  on  my  finding  you  a  wife.  I 
made  a  vow,  at  the  time  1  embraced  the  religious 
state,  never  to  interfere  with  "marriages  or  wills. 
A  Monk  is  a  person  interred,  who  ought  never 

D  3 


58 


to  shew  any  signs  of  life,  except  on  purely 
spiritual  occasions,  because  the  soul  never  dies. 

Your  relation  to  whom  I  have  just  happily 
reconciled  you,  is  a  man  of  wisdom,  of  integrity, 
and  of  honesty;  and  is  best  able  to  direct  your 
choice.  Religion  and  reason  ought  to  be  more 
consulted  than  inclination,  in  an  establishment 
that  is  to  last  through  life.  We  seldom  see 
marriages  prosper  which  have  no  foundation  but 
love.  That  is  delightful  in  Idyls  and  Romances, 
but  is  worth  nothing  in  practice. 

I  mention  neither  your  expences  nor  your  table  : 
with  the  principles  I  have  laid  down  these  must 
of  necessity  be  moderate.  Frequently  invite  some 
virtuous  friend  to  dine  with  you :  I  do  not  like  to 
see  you  alone,  and  I  would  have  you  SQ  as  little 
as  possible,  except  when  you  are  at  prayer  or 
reading :  "  It  is  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone/' 
saith  the  scripture, 

Go  only  occasionally  to  your  estate.  If  you 
were  to  live  in  the  country,  and  especially  at  this 
time,  you  would  bury  all  your  good  resolutions  us 
well  as  your  education.  Rural  societies  only  lead 
to  dissipation,,  and  however  little  you  may 
freqnent  them,  it  will  terminate  in  forgetting  all 
you  knew,  and  becoming  clownish,  ignorant,  and 
unpolished.  Hunting,  love,  wine,  are  but  too 


LETTERS.  59 

frequently  the  pastimes  of  gentlemen  who  always 
live  in  the  country.  The  town  polishes  the 
manners,  adorns  the  mind,  and  hinders  the  soul 
from  growing  rusty.  You  should  not  be  scru 
pulous  with  respect  to  your  hour  for  rising  and 
going  to  bed.  Order  is  necessary  in  every  con 
dition,  but  constraint  and  monotony  almost  inva 
riably  produce  a  contracted  mind. 

If  you  contemplate  religion  as  a  whole,  as  it 
ought  to  be  seen,  you  will  not  find  in  it  all  the 
puerilities  with  which  it  is  invested  by  people  of 
little  devotion ;  and  never  open  those  mystical  or 
apocryphal  books,  which  under  a  pretence  of 
nourishing  piety,  only  amuse  the  soul  with  trifling 
ceremonies,  and  leave  the  mind  without  light  and 
the  heart  without  compunction.  True  devotion, 
written  by  the  celebrated  Muratori,  will  preserve 
you  from  all  the  dangers  of  false  credulity.  I 
advise  you  to  read  that  book  again  and  again  that 
you  may  profit  by  it. 

Do  not  take  advice  indiscriminately;  for  in  the 
diseases  of  the  soul  as  well  as  in  those  of  the  body, 
every  one  wishes  to  give  his  advice.  Avoid 
hypocrites  as  well  as  dissipated  characters;  both 
will  prove  hindrances  to  you  in  arriving  at  the 
point  we  propose.  I  shall  not  rely  on  your  con 
version  till  you  have  been  long  proved.  The 


transition  from  libertinism  to  the  practice  of 
virtue  is  not  easy.  On  that  account  I  would  have 
you  take  as  your  director  our  good  Franciscan, 
the  friend  of  your  late  father  and  mine.  He  is 
an  excellent  pattern  of  a  spiritual  life,  and  if  he 
keep  you  some  time  before  he  admits  you  to  a 
participitation  of  the  holy  mysteries,  it  is  that  he 
may  be  well  assured  that  you  are  a  changed 
character;  and  that  he  ma}7  follow  the  constant 
practice  of  the  Church.  Do  not  fear  his  severity, 
he  unites  the  tenderness  of  a  father  with  the  firm 
ness  of  a  wise  director ;  and  he  will  not  load  you 
with  forms,  which  is  generally  the  practice  of  less 
enlightened  Confessors.  If  you  have  sinned 
through  pride,  he  will  point  out  to  you  the  means 
of  humbling  yourself;  if  through  sensuality,  he 
will  prescribe  remedies  to  mortify  you ;  thinking 
with  reason  that  the  wounds  of  the  soul  are  not 
healed  by  a  few  prayers  hastily  repeated,  but  by 
labouring  continually  at  the  reformation  of  the 
heart.  Most  sinners,  for  want  of  this  method, 
spend  their  time  in  offences  against  God  and 
I'onfessicns. 

Above  all,  let  there  be  no  excess  in  your  piety, 
take  no  violent  measures,  this  would  occasion  a 
relapse. 

This  is,  my  dear  son,  my  dearest  friend,   \\l:a; 


LETTERS.  61 

I  conceived  to  be  my  duty  to  sketch  out  for  you. 
I  could  not  use  more  tenderness  were  I  to  write  to 
you  with  my  own  blood.  I  should  die  with  grief, 
were  the  resolutions  you  lately  made  in  my 
presence  to  vanish.  What  encourages  me  is,  that 
you  are  a  man  of  your  word,  that  you  love  me, 
that  you  are  fully  convinced  I  sincerely  desire 
your  welfare ;  in  short,  that  you  have  experienced 
that  an  irregular  life  is  a  mixture  of  chagrin,  of 
remorse,  and  of  torment. 

Listen  to  the  voice  of  a  father  who  declares  to 
you  from  his  tomb,  that  there  is  no  happiness  here 
below  but  for  the  friends  of  God,  and  who  charges 
you  to  keep  the  word  you  formerly  gave  him,  to 
live  by  the  assistance  of  Heaven  like  a  good 
Christian.  I  am  much  more  attached  to  you  than 
to  myself. 

P.S.  I  shall  certainly  reconcile  you  to  all  your 
family,  except,  perhaps,  the  Marchioness  of 
R  *  *  *,  who  is,  I  believe,  too  much  of  a  devotee 
to  pardon  you.  I  shall  expect  you  on  Saturday 
to  take  chocolate :  I  will  then  shew  you  a  letter 
from  poor  Sardi,  an  old  servant  of  your  mother's, 
who  is  really  in  want.  You  do  not  require  much 
time  to  get4  from  Viteibo  to  Rome,  especially  if 
you  have  horses  of  any  spirit. 

Rome,  1st  Nov.  1750. 


LETTER  XV. 

TO  PRINCE  SAN  SEVERO,  A  NEAPOLITAN. 

My  Liege, 

I  PRESENT  you  my  most  humble  thanks,  for 
having  paid  such  attention  to  M.  Weslcr,  on  the 
recommendation  of  so  simple  a  person  as  myself, 
who  ranks  neither  with  the  great  nor  the  learned, 
lie  never  speaks  but  with  enthusiasm  of  all  your 
plans  to  promote  the  study  of  natural  philosophy, 
and  the  reputation  of  philosophers.  These  are 
always  new  discoveries  equally  useful  and  curious. 

Naples  is  the  most  proper  place  for  exercising 
the  genius  of  the  learned.  It  presents  every  where 
so  many  phenomena  of  every  kind,  that  the  at 
tention  is  wholly  occupied  by  them.  Its  moun 
tains,  its  subterraneous  caverns,  its  minerals,  its 
waters,  the  fire  by  which  it  is  as  it  were  penetrated, 
are  so  many  objects  for  examination. 

I  am  ,not  surprized,  my  Prince,  that  the  King 
himself  is  flattered  by  your  labours  and  success. 
Every  monarch  who  knows  his  glory,  knows  how 
much  that  of  learned  men  is  reflected  upon  him- 


LETTERS.  03 

self,  when  he  protects  them.  If  minds  capable  of 
great  undertakings  were  encouraged  amongst  us, 
Italy  would  again  produce  great  personages  of 
every  description.  The  germ  of  talents  is  always 
there,  and  it  only  needs  to  be  cherished  to  flourish 
in  magnificence. 

But  the  artists  begin  to  lose  that  creative  genius 
which  produced  wonders.  The  best  pictures,  like 
the  best  statues  that  are  now  executed,  appear  to 
be  mere  copies,  it  may  be  said  that  they  force  the 
pencil  to  work  in  spite  of  itself.  There  is  a  coarse 
ness  in.  the  drawings,  instead  of  that  sweet  softness 
which  is  admired  in  our  first  painters,  and  we 
now  want  that  expression  which  is  the  very  soul 
of  painting. 

We  are  richer  in  writers.  We  have  still  some 
who  for  energy  of  style,  and  beauty  of  imagery, 
may  be  ranked  with  the  ancients,  such  is  the  Abbe 
Buonafede  of  the  Order  of  Celestines. 

For  this  we  are  indebted  to  our  language.  Its 
charms  are  an  inducement  to  cultivate  literature, 
as  are  your  talents  to  every  one  to  tell  you  that 
there  is  nothing  more  flattering  than  the  opportu 
nity  of  assuring  you  of  the  sentiments  of  respect 
and  admiration  with  which,  &c. 


GANGANELLl's 


LETTER  XVI. 

TO  ONE  OF  HIS  MONASTIC  FRIENDS,    WHO  HAD 
BECOME    A    PROVINCIAL. 

DIGNITIES  affect  me  so  little,  that  I  know  not 
how  to  compliment  those  who  are  invested  with 
them.  They  are  an  additional  servitude,  which 
must  be  joined  to  all  the  miseries  of  humanity, 
and  they  are  the  more  to  be  feared  from  the  dan 
ger  there  is  of  their  making  us  proud.  Man  is 
so  unhappy  as  to  identify  with  himself,  trifling 
honours  which  are  mere  outside  shew,  and  to  for 
get  an  immortal  soul,  to  feed  on  chimerical  pre 
rogatives,  which  last  only  for  a  few  days.  Even 
in  cloisters,  where  all  should  be  disinterestedness, 
self-denial,  humility,  they  glory  in  certain  prefer 
ments  as  though  they  had  the  command  of  some 
kingdom. 

I  send  you  these  reflections  the  more  willingly, 
as  your  turn  of  mind  sets  you  above  all  honours, 
and  because  you  have  acquired  authority  only  to 
make  others  happy.  I  am  convinced  that  you 
will  judiciously  mingle  mildness  with  severity, 


LETTERS.  OJ 

that  a  cloud  will  never  be  seen  on  your  brow, 
nor  inequality  in  your  temper  ;  that  you  will  al 
ways  be  the  brother  of  those  of  whom  you  have 
become  the  Superior,  that  you  will  seek  to  place 
them  according  to  their  inclinations  and  talents, 
and  that  you  will  employ  no  spies,  except  to  dis 
cover  the  merit  of  those  who  are  too  modest  to 
make  it  appear. 

Thus  you  will  acquire  honour  by  the  manner 
in  which  you  fulfil  the  duties  of  your  station,  and 
every  one  will  wish  to  see  and  detain  you,  whilst 
there  are  Provincials  whose  visits  are  dreaded  like 
a  tempest.  Especially,  my  dear  friend,  take  care 
of  the  aged  and  the  young,  that  the  former  may 
be  supported,  and  the  latter  properly  encouraged. 
These  two  extremes  appear  far  removed,  and  yet 
they  meet,  since  the  young  grow  older  every  mo 
ment.  Observe  moderation  in  all  your  proceed 
ings,  and  consider  that  to  yield  to  an  excess  of 
mildness  is  preferable  to  too  great  severity. 

Speak  nobly  of  religion,  and  only  at  proper 
times.  Those  persons  are  avoided  who  are  conti 
nually  preaching.  Jesus  Christ  did  not  preach 
long  sermons  to  his  disciples,  but  what  he  said  to 
them  was  spirit  and  life.  Words  have  much  more 
force,  when  they  are  but  a  sketch.  Let  there  be 
BO  affectation  in  your  manners ;  there  are  some 


&&  GANGANELLl's 

men  'who  imagine  that  every  thing  done  by  an 
official  person  should  be  precise,  and  these  are 
little  minds. 

I  shall  say  nothing  to  you  against  duplicity, 
unhappily  too  much  in  use  among  monks  who 
govern.  I  flatter  myself,  from  the  high  opinion  I 
have  of  your  merit,  that  you  will  never  bring  an 
accusation  against  any  one,  without  having  fre 
quently  warned  him,  and  giving  him  previous  in 
formation  of  your  design.  Be  fearful  of  disco- 
vering  the  guilty,  and  humble  yourself  when  yoa 
do  meet  with  them,  by  the  consideration  that  man 
of  himself  is  incapable  of  doing  any  good.  Be 
affable :  we  lose  much  in  the  estimation  of  those 
we  govern  when  we  are  too  reserved.  In  a  word, 
be  what  you  wished  a  Provincial  should  be,  when 
you  were  an  inferior;  for  too  frequently  we  re 
quire  of  others  what  we  are  unwilling  to  do  our 
selves.  Discriminate  offences  by  their  motives, 
by  circumstances,  and  remember  that  if  there  be 
some  which  ought  to  be  punished,  there  are  others 
which  should  not  be  seen,  because  every  one  has 
his  imperfections. 

Let  your  secrets  be  few,  and  when  you  impart 
them,  let  it  not  be  by  halves,  for  your  confidants 
will  guess  the  rest,  and  are  not  obliged  to  keep 
the  secret.  Have  no  predilection  for  one  more 


LETTERS.  67 

than  another,  unless  it  be  for  some  one  of  distin 
guished  merit.  We  are  in  such  a  case  authorised 
by  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ  himself,  who  ma 
nifested  a  particular  affection  for  St.  Peter  and 
St.  John. 

In  short  enter  the  monasteries  like  a  beneficent 
dew,  so  that  people  may  regret  the  time  when  you 
shall  be  no  longer  in  office,  and  say  of  you — 
Transiit  b€nefacic7ido9  (He  went  about  doing  good.) 

Love  me  as  I  love  you,  and  consider  this  letter 
as  the  transcript  of  my  heart. 

My  compliments  to  our  common  friends,  and 
especially  to  our  respectable  old  man,  whose 
good  advice  has  been  very  useful  to  me,  and  to 
wards  whom  my  gratitude  is  immortal. 

Rome,  3 1st  January,  1751. 


LETTER  XVII. 

TO    THE    MARCHIONESS,    R  *  *  *. 

Madam, 

IT  is  doubtless  distressing  to  your  dear  relation, 
the  Count,  that  you  are  unwilling  to  be  reconciled 
to  him,  notwithstanding  the  humble  and  touching 
letter  he  wrote  you,  and  the  visit  he  paid  to  you, 

Is  it  thus  then  that  God  acts  with  respect  to  us  ? 
and  what  will  the  public  think  of  your  piety  when 
they  see  you  so  incensed  as  to  reject  the  prodigal 
•on.  For  my  part,  madam,  who  have  not  your 
virtue,  I  ran  after  him,  as  soon  as  I  heard  he  had 
gone  astray,  and  I  hope  God  will  reward  me  for 
it. 

You  continually  say,  Madam,  that  he  has  lost 
a  great  deal  of  money,  in  short  that  he  is  a  bad 
man.  But  what  is  the  loss  of  gold  itself  that  it 
should  give  you  such  poignant  grief?  Your  chief 
regret  should  be  that  he  has  abused  his  good 
qualities;  and  consider  that  if  he  be  really  a  bad 
man,  he  has  more  need  than  ever  of  the  advice 
and  example  of  the  good. 


LETTERS.  09 

It  is  a  very  mistaken  idea  of  religion,  that  a 
young  man  is  to  be  forsaken  because  he  has  com 
mitted  some  errors. 

Ah  !  how  do  you  know,  madam,  but  that  this 
profligate  may  to-morrow  be  accepted  of  God, 
whilst  your  services  may  displease  him?  for  there 
needs  indeed  but  one  grain  of  pride,  to  spoil  the 
best  action.  The  Pharisee  who  fasted  twice  a 
week  was  rejected,  and  the  Publican  who 
humbled  himself  was  justified. 

Charity,  with  respect  to  all  men,  is  always 
charity;  this  I  will  ever  maintain,  and  it  is  per 
fectly  consonant  with  the  morals  taught  in  all 
Christian  schools  and  in  all  pulpits. 

Were  the  mercy  of  God  to  depend  on  certain 
devotees,  sinners  would  be  much  to  be  pitied. 
False  devotion  knows  only  an  exterminating  zeal ; 
whilst  God,  full  of  patience,  goodness,  long-suf 
fering,  waits  for  amendment  of  life  in  all  those 
who  have  prevaricated. 

The  blood  even  of  Jesus  Christ  calls  for  your 
kindness  towards  your  dear  relation ;  and  it  is 
setting  no  value  upon  it  to  refuse  him  an  entrance 
into  your  house. 

How  do  you  know,  madam,  but  that  his  sal 
vation  is  connected  with  the  crimes  of  which  he 
now  repents?  God  frequently  permits  great  dis- 


70 

orders,  to  arouse  man  from  his  lethargy.  You 
cannot  be  ignorant  that  there  is  more  joy  in 
heaven  at  the  conversion  of  one  sinner,  than  over 
the  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  who  need  no  re 
pentance.  Will  you  then  cherish  resentment, 
whilst  the  angels  rejoice.  This  would  be  a  dread 
ful  kind  of  piety. 

I  tremble  for  all  the  devotees  who  are  so  rigid, 
for  God  himself  assures  us  that  he  will  treat  us 
as  we  have  treated  others.  Have  the  goodness  to 
rc'ad  the  Epistle  of  Paul  to  Philemon,  with 
respect  to  Onesimus,  and  you  will  know,  madam, 
whether  it  be  your  duty  to  pardon. 

It  is  not  for  us  to  decide  whether  the  heart  of 
a  man  who  appears  seriously  10  examine  himself, 
be  changed.  Besides  that  God  alone  knows  it 
we  ought  always  to  presume  it.  Would  you 
think,  madam,  that  your  neighbours  dealt  fairly 
by  you,  if,  being  witnesses  of  your  good  works, 
they  pretended  you  only  acted  from  pride?  Let 
us  leave  to  the  searcher  of  consciences  the  care 
of  deciding  on  the  motive  by  which  we  are  actu 
ated.  The  brother  of  the  Prodigal  Son  is  con 
demned  in  the  eyes  of  Religion  and  of  Humanity, 
for  not  being  properly  affected  at  his  return. 

If  I  were  your  Confessor,  although  this  office 
is  not  compatible  with  my  labours  or  my  taste, 


LETTERS.  71 

I  would  prescribe  to  you,  in  order  to  appease 
your  anger,  to  write  to  him  who  is  so  odious  to 
you,  to  see  him  frequently,  and  even  on  condition 
of  forgetting  what  is  past. 

If  our  piety  he  regulated  by  caprice,  it  is  but  a 
phantom  of  virtue ;  and  indeed,  madam,  I  pre 
sume  that  yours  has  charity  for  its  basis;  for  I 
never  judge  uncharitably  of  my  neighbour. 

Should  my  letter,  contrary  to  my  intention, 
appear  to  border  on  the  severe,  consider  that  it  is 
less  on  ydur  relation's  account  than  your  own  that 
I  have  addressed  you  in  this  manner,  for  your 
salvation  depends  upon  it.  Should  you  not  par 
don  him,  when  it  is  presumed  God  himself  has 
forgiven  him  ?  I  cannot  persuade  myself  it  is  so. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be, 

Madam,  with  respect. 


72  UANQANELLi's 


LETTER  XVIII. 

TO    M.  DE   CABANE. 

You  will  persevere  then,  Sir,  in  the  resolution* 
of  burying  yourself  at  La  Trappe,  and  in  thus 
putting  it  out  of  my  power  to  address  any  thing 
to  you  but  your  epitaph.  Since  it  is  your  de 
termination,  I  shall  not  oppose  it ;  as  you  are  an 
experienced  person,  and  are  advanced  beyond  the 
age  when  inconsiderate  steps  are  taken. 

The  men  of  the  world  will  ridicule  you;  but 
what  do  they  not  ridicule  ?  I  know  no  person's 
work,  undertaking,  and  even  no  virtue,  which  has 
not  its  censors.  This  should  console  Religious 
Orders  for  the  hatred  manifested  against  them, 
and  the  contempt  with  which  people  speak  of 
them. 

Too  many  eulogies  were  bestowed  upon  them 
on  their  first  appearance,  a  counterbalance  was 
necessary  to  keep  them  humble.  The  founders 
had  only  good  intentions  in  the  formation  of  the 
different  institutions  found  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Church,  and  even  the  dress  they  gave  to  their 


LETTERS.  73 

Disciples,  which  the  world  conceives  to  be  whim 
sical,  proves  their  wisdom  and  piety.  They 
thought  it  the  means  of  hindering  Friars  from 
mixing  with  laymen,  and  excluding  them  from 
profane  assemblies.  It  was  natural  thai  a  people 
who  embraced  a  kind  of  life  entirely  different  from 
the  customs  of  the  age,  should  have  particular 
dresses. 

Thus  are  they  justified  in  this  respect.  Ah  ! 
how  easy  would  it  be  for  me  to  make  an  apology 
for  them,  were  I  not  myself  a  Monk  !  Let  their 
rules  be  read,  their  customs  examined,  and  it 
must  be  acknowledged  that  all  that  is  recom 
mended,  all  that  is  observed  in  their  cloisters, 
leads  to  God. 

If  they  have  fallen  from  their  first  estate,  it  is 
because  all  men  are  weak,  and  after  a  certain 
time,  the  greatest  fervour  abates.  But  nothing 
scandalous  ever  became  a  law  in  religious  Orders  ; 
there  is  always  in  every  monastery  some  one  who 
protests  against  irregularities  and  abuses. 

Those  who  continually  rail  at  the  Monks,  who 
wish  their  possessions  to  be  seized,  and  that  they 
be  banished  from  ail  states,  are  certainly  ignorant 
that  they  were  introduced  into  the  different  king 
doms  by  kings  themselves,  who  idolized  them,  and 
loaded  them  with  kindness.  They  do  not  con- 
E 


74 

sider  that  if  the  acts  of  princes  are  not  sacred, 
nothing  in  the  world  will  be  spared ;  that  in  short, 
these  monks  whom  they  treat  so  harshly,  gained 
by  the  sweat  of  their  brow,  their  vigils  and  their 
labours,  the  bread  which  nourishes  them. 

Their  pretended  rapacity  is  only  a  calumny. 
The  Benedictines  acquired  their  wealth  by  cul 
tivating  the  wastes  and  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  in 
periods  when  corruption  and  ignorance  committed 
the  greatest  ravages.  The  first  disciples  of  St. 
Dominique,  of  St.  Francis  d'Assisi,  of  St.  Francis 
de  Paul,  asked  nothing  from  monarchs,  whilst 
they  maintained  the  greatest  intimacy  with  them, 
and  could  obtain  every  thing :  of  which  their 
present  indigence  is  a  proof. 

I  know  that  some  monasteries,    by  their  mis 
conduct  have  become  corrupt  and  need  reform ; 
but  the  accusation  should  neither  attach  to   the 
monastic  rules  nor  to  the  founders.     A  man  who 
lives  as  he  ought  in   cloisters,  must  ever  obtain 
the  esteem  and  deserve  the  attachment  of  all  good 
men :  for  what  is  a  true  Monk,  but  a  citizen  of 
heaven,  who  lives  above  the  world,   who  offers  to 
God  himself,  in  the  person  of  his   Superior,   a 
sacrifice  of  his  senses  and  inclinations,  who  desires 
continually  the  coming  of  the  Lord  :  who  instructs 
and   edifies  his  neighbours  for  their  good,   who 


LETTERS.  75 

discovers,  by  a  countenance  always  cheerful,  the 
joy  of  a  good  conscience  and  the  charms  of 
virtue ;  who  prays,  who  labours,  who  studies  for 
himself  and  his  brethren ;  who  places  himself 
beneath  all  by  his  humility,  above  all,  by  the  ele 
vation  of  his  hopes  and  desires ;  who  possesses 
nothing  but  a  peaceful  mind;  who  wishes  for 
nothing  but  heaven ;  who  lives  only  to  die,  and 
dies  only  to  live  again  in  eternity. 

Such,  my  dear  Sir,  will  be  your  future  cha 
racter  after  a  little  instruction,  since  you  will  no 
longer  have  intercourse  with  men.  This  is  the 
only  thing  which  concerns  me,  for  I  am  parti 
cularly  fond  of  a  man's  being  useful  to  his 
neighbour. 

Time,  which  is  to  mankind  in  general  an  over 
whelming  burden,  will  not  prove  so  to  you. 
Every  minute  will  seem  a  step  to  bring  you  nearer 
heaven;  and  night  itself  will  appear  to  you  as 
light  as  the  day  through  the  intercourse  you  will 
then  maintain  with  God.  Et  nox  sicut  dies  illu- 
mmabitur,  (And  the  night  shall  be  light  as  the 
day.) 

You  will  not  hear  the  bell  which  will  call  you 

to  prayers,  merely  as  a  bell,   but  as  the  voice  of 

God ;  you  will  not  obey  your  Abbe   as  a  mere 

man,  but  as  one  who  is  in  the  place  of  Jesus  Christ 

E  2 


76  GANGANELLl's 

himself,  and  who  speaks  to  you  in  his  name ;  you 
will  not  consider  repentance  as  a  task  which 
cannot  be  dispensed  with,  but  as  a  holy  pleasure 
which  will  constitute  your  delight. 

You  will  omit  none  of  the  most  minute  regula 
tions  which  subdue  the  spirit  and  oppose  the  will, 
for  a  Monk  maintains  fervour,  and  preserves  him 
self  from  ennui  only  by  practising  exactly  what 
is  recommended  to  him,  and  thus,  Sir,  you  will 
preserve  the  liberty  of  the  children  of  God,  by 
doing  heartily  and  with  a  good  will,  what  appears 
to  be  required  of  you. 

I  shall  be  happy  to  see  you  according  to 
promise,  having  no  greater  satisfaction  than  to  be 
with  the  true  servants  of  God,  and  so  much  the 
more  ais  they  are  now  extremely  rare. 

I  can  add  nothing,  &c. 


LETTERS. 

LETTER  XIX. 

TO    THE   BISHOP    OF    SPOLETTO. 

My  Lord, 

WHAT  you  sent  me  on  the  Relics  of  the  Saints, 
does  honour  to  your  discernment  and  your  re 
ligion.  There  are  really  two  rocks  which  a  true 
Catholic  must  avoid,  that  of  believing  too  much, 
and  not  believing  enough.  "Were  we  to  give 
credit  to  all  the  relics  shewn  in  every  country,  we 
should  frequently  persuade  ourselves  that  one  sain' 
had  ten  heads  or  ten  arms. 

This  abuse,  which  has  acquired  for  us  the  ap. 
pellation  of  superstitious,  t  has  happily  taken  root 
only  among  the  ignorant.  We  know,  thank 
Heaven,  in  Italy,  (and  the  clergy  repeat  it  often 
enough)  that  the  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ  alone 
is  absolutely  necessary  ;  and  that  that  of  the  Saints, 
as  the  Council  of  Trent  formally  declares,  is  only 
good  and  useful. 

The  relics  of  the  blessed  deserve  all  our  venera 
tion,  as  precious  remains  which  will  one  clay  be 
gloriously  reanimated ;  but  we  acknowledge  in 
honouring  them,  that  they  have  not  in  lheins>elvcs 


78 


any  virtue,  and  that  it  is  Jesus  Christ  of  whom 
they  are  in  a  manner  fragments,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  whose  true  temples  they  are,  which  com 
municates  to  them  a  celestial  impression  capable 
of  performing  the  greatest  wonders. 

The  worship  we  owe  to  God  is,  however,  too 
frequently  distracted  by  that  which  we  pay  to  the 
saints.  Hence  it  is  wisely  ordered  in  Rome,  that 
relics  should  not  be  placed  on  the  altar  where  the 
Venerabile  (the  Holy  Sacrament)  is  deposited,  for 
fear  of  attracting  the  attention. 

Our  religion  which  is  so  spiritual  and  sublime, 
is  unjustly  accused  of  countenancing  abuses,  the 
least  vestige  of  which  is  not  to  be  found  in  cathe 
drals  or  ancient  monasteries. 

If  a  person  condescend  to  listen  to  the  ignorant, 
who  do  not  seek  instruction,  there  will  be  no 
statue  but  has  spoken,  no  saint  but  has  raised  the 
dead,  no  corpse  but  has  reappeared ;  but  the 
enemies  of  the  Catholic  religion  frequently  impute 
to  the  Roman  Church,  the  apocryphal  facts  to 
which  superstition  continually  gives  vent.  It  is 
in  vain  to  argue  with  the  common  people,  they  do 
not  recover  from  their  obstinacy,  when  they  are 
persuaded  of  something  contrary  to  the  doctrines 
of  the  whole  church. 

I  lately  obliged  an  Englishman  to  confess,  that 


LETTERS.  79 

the  Protestants  made  it  their  business  to  charge  us 
continually  with  absurdities,  which  we  reject,  and 
that  their  manner  of  judging  us  was  unfair. 

Italy  had  always  pastors  who  lamented  the 
credulity  of  weak,  and  the  incredulity  of  strong 
minds.  It  is  not  by  the  belief  of  the  common 
people  that  the  man  of  sense  judges  of  the  Faith 
of  a  country ;  but  by  the  dogmas  it  teaches,  either 
by  the  catechisms  or  in  the  public  instructions. 

It  would  be  very  singular  if  i\ome,  the  sovereign 
and  mother  of  all  the  churches ;  that  Rome,  the 
centre  of  truth,  and  unity,  should  teach  absurdities. 
It  is  worthily  revenged,  my  Lord,  in  the  work 
you  have  sent  me ;  I  entreat  you  to  publish  it,  to 
shut  the  mouths  of  the  enemies  of  the  holy  See, 
and  to  shew  the  whole  world,  that  if  there  be 
superstitions  in  Italy,  perhaps  more  than  else 
where,  it  is  because  the  people  there  have  a  more 
exalted  imagination,  and  consequently  more  ready 
to  embrace  without  reflection,  whatever  presents 
itself  to  the  mind.  Take  care  of  your  health, 
notwithstanding  ihe  zeal  which  devours  you,  and 
deign  to  believe  me,  with  infinite  respect, 

My  Lord,  &c. 
Rome,  IJth  Jan.  17 51. 


CANGANELLl's 


LETTER  XX. 

TO    MADAME    B.    A    VENETIAN    LADY. 

Madam, 

You  do  me  too  much  honour  in  asking  my  opi 
nion  respecting  your  elegant  translation  of  Locke. 
Is  it  possible  that  in  the  heart  of  a  city  as  much 
immersed  in  pleasure  as  in  water,  a  person  of 
your  rank  should  fathom  the  depths  of  metaphy 
sics  ?  The  greatest  proof,  that  our  soul  frees  itself 
from  the  senses,  and  consequently  that  it  is  spi 
ritual,  is,  when  it  shakes  off  matter. 

I  have  read  and  re-perused,  with  the  greatest 
attention,  the  valuable  manuscript  in  which  you 
have  so  nobly  displayed  the  beauties  of  our  lan 
guage,  and  converted  with  so  much  elegance, 
the  barren  field  of  philosophy,  into  an  agreeable 
parterre.  The  English  philosopher  would  indeed 
be  proud,  could  he  see  himself  clad  with  so  much 
taste  in  an  Italian  costume. 

I  should  wish,  had  it  been  possible,  that  your 
ladyship  had  expunged  from  his  work,  the  pas 
sage  in  which  Locke  asserts  that  matter  is  capable 


LETTERS.  81 

of  thought.  This  is  not  the  reflection  of  a  philo 
sopher  who  has  reflected  much.  The  faculty  of 
thought  can  properly  belong  only  to  a  being  ne 
cessarily  spiritual  and  reflective.  Matter  will 
never  have  the  privilege  of  thinking,  any  more 
than  darkness  of  enlightening,  both  imply  a  con 
tradiction,  but  people  had  rather  say  absurdities, 
than  not  say  something  extraordinary. 

1  congratulate  my  country  more  than  ever,  on 
its  always  having  had  learned  women.  It  would 
not  be  amiss  to  make  a  collection  of  their  works 
and  rare  qualities.  The  translation  of  Locke 
would  hold  a  distinguished  place  among  them, 
and  the  more  so  as  you  have  discovered  the  se 
cret  of  employing  occasionally  a  poetical  style,  to 
enliven  philosophy,  which  commonly  contracts  the 
brow,  and  seldom  expresses  herself  but  in  tech 
nical  language. 

I  entreat  you,  madam,  to  publish  this  work, 
were  it  only  to  prove  to  strangers,  that  the  sciences 
are  always  in  repute  amongst  us,  and  that  the  fe 
males  here  are  not  so  frivolous  as  is  represented. 

How  did  you  discover  me  in  the  crowd  in  which 
my  small  share  of  merit  has  placed  me  ?  There 
are  many  Academicians,  and  especially  at  Bo 
logna;  whose  opinion  may  be  considered  better 
than  mine.  A  person  is  not  a  philosopher  because 
£  3 


82 

he  has  professed  philosophy,  and  especially  that  of 
Scotus,  whose  captious  subtilty  is  nothing  but  a 
continual  quibble. 

There  is  more  subtilty  in  one  page  of  our  Meta 
physicians  of  the  last  century,  than  all  the  books 
of  Aristotle  and  of  Scotus.  It  is  not  the  same 
frith  Plato,  who,  in  such  a  time  as  this,  would 
have  been  an  excellent  philosopher,  and  very  pro 
bably  a  true  Christian.  I  find  him  full  of  com 
prehensive  materials.  He  extended  his  views  to 
the  Deity,  without  their  being  obscured  by  the 
clouds  of  the  ancients. 

I  could  wish,  madam,  that  in  the  latter  pages  of 
your  translation,  there  were  no  play  upon  words, 
which  are  a  disgrace  to  it.  What  is  majestic  in 
itself  has  no  need  of  frail  charms.  Cicero  would 
no  longer  be  what  he  is,  were  he  to  be  made  to 
speak  like  Seneca.  Excuse  my  frankness,  but 
you  love  truth,  and  this  quality  is  greater  in  my 
eyes  than  all  the  rest  which  adorn  you. 

If  you  can  diffuse  at  Venice  a  taste  for  philo 
sophy  you  will  work  a  great  miracle.  It  is  a 
country  in  which  is  much  mind,  even  among  the 
artisans ;  but  pleasure  is  there  a  fifth  element,  to 
which  they  sacrifice  their  rest  and  their  time, 
except  among  the  senators,  who  are  so  much  oc 
cupied,  that  they  may  be  called  the  slaves  of  the 


LETTERS.  83 

nation.  The  people  give  themselves  up  entirely 
to  amusement,  whilst  they  labour.  But  I  perceive 
I  am  insensibly  getting  on  the  topic  of  government ; 
and  my  letter  would  soon  be  guilty  of  the  crime 
of  treason.  I  know  how  ticklish  the  most  serene 
republic  is  with  respect  to  every  thing  relating  to 
its  ways  and  customs,  as  well  as  to  its  laws. 

I  will  therefore  confine  myself,  madam,  to 
telling  you,  what  will  not  be  contradicted,  and 
will  be  conformable  to  the  sentiments  of  the  whole 
senate;  that  the  respect  due  to  your  mind,  your 
birth,  your  virtues,  is  inexpressible,  as  well  as  that 
with  which  I  have  the  honour  to  be,  &c. 


84 


LETTER  XXI. 

TO    THE    REV.    FATHER    LOUIS   OF    CREMONA,    A 
FRIAR    OF    THE    PIOUS    SCHOOLS. 

My  Reverend  Father, 

To  take  Bourdaloue  for  your  model  in  preaching, 
is  to  be  a  candidate  for  immortality.  We  wanted 
an  orator  of  your  talents  and  courage,  to  reform 
our  pulpit  style.  We  are  poets  in  our  sermons 
rather  than  orators ;  and  unfortunately,  more  fre 
quently  pantomimical  than  pathetic ;  whereas  the 
word  of  God  requires  the  noblest  eloquence  and 
the  greatest  circumspection. 

I  am  astonished  at  the  manner  in  which  you 
have  translated  some  volumes  of  Bourdaloue  :  I 
doubt  not  but  our  most  holy  Father  will  be  en 
chanted  with  your  labours,  I  know  how  much  he 
desires  a  reformation  in  our  sermons.  He  does 
not  indeed  wish  Italian  eloquence  to  become 
French ;  each  language  has  its  peculiar  beauties  : 
but  he  would  prefer  that  an  evangelical  style 
should  be  christianized,  and  not  disfigured  by 
«xtravagance. 


LETTERS.  85 

The  mouth  of  a  preacher  is  indeed  the  mouth 
of  God.  Alas  !  then,  what  must  we  think  of  him 
who  can  utter  buffooneries  and  trifles. 

He  who  cannot  find  in  the  sacred  scriptures 
and  the  works  of  the  Fathers  wherewith  to  move 
his  auditors,  is  not  fit  to  preach.  There  are  no 
finer  images  of  the  greatness  and  mercy  of  God, 
than  in  the  Psalms  and  Canticles,  no  histories 
more  touching  than  those  of  Joseph,  of  Moses,  of 
the  Maccabees ;  no  examples  of  divine  justice 
more  striking  than  the  punishment  of  Nadab  and 
Abihu,  and  that  of  Belshazzar,  who  saw  a  dread 
ful  hand  writing  his  condemnation  on  the  wall  in 
awful  characters. 

In  all  the  books  in  the  world  we  find  no  traits 
of  eloquence  equal  to  the  reflections  of  Job ;  the 
attempt  to  paraphrase  enervates  them.  If  the 
choicest  parts  of  the  scriptures  were  collected, 
and  adapted  to  the  subject,  they  would  form  a 
delightful  discourse.  St.  Paul,  a  most  pathetic 
and  sublime  writer,  employs  only  the  language  of 
scripture  in  his  epistles,  and  they  are  admirable. 

We  must  burn  the  greater  part  of  our  old  col 
lections  of  sermons  in  order  to  form  the  taste  of 
our  young  preachers.  There  they  search  for 
apocryphal  facts,  and  pagan  quotations,  and 
acquire  a  truly  ridiculous  style.  Feelings  of  grief 


86 


or  terror,  which  are  excited  merely  by  the  excla- 
clamations,  tones,  or  gesture  of  a  preacher,  will 
prove  but  transient  impressions ;  they  are  peals  of 
thunder,  which  lead  the  hearers  to  cross  them 
selves,  and  the  next  moment  excites  a  smile. 

If  your  method,  my  reverend  Father,  be  intro 
duced  amongst  us,  you  will  be  the  restorer  of 
Christian  eloquence,  and  will  be  blessed  by  those 
who  know  you. 

I  had  for  my  spiritual  father,  a  Monk  filled 
with  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  who  was  grieved 
whenever  he  heard  certain  preachers.  When  he 
preached  to  us  himself,  it  was  his  heart  which 
spoke ;  and  he  consequently  made  a  deep  impres 
sion  upon  his  audience. 

It  will  afford  me  the  greatest  pleasure  to  see 
you,  when  you  will  honour  me  with  one  of  your 
visits ;  I  shall  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  listen  to 
you. 

I  endeavour  in  the  midst  of  my  daily  occu 
pations,  always  to  reserve  some  moments  of  leisure 
for  myself  and  friends.  The  mind  has  need  of 
this  respite,  in  order  to  return  to  labour.  The 
sciences  are  mountains  which  cannot  be  ascended 
without  taking  breath. 

Take  care  of  yourself,  less  on  your  own  account 
than  on  ours,  who  wish  to  read,  hear,  and  admire 


LETTERS.  87 

you.     It  is  with  a  desire,  so  conformable  to  the 
wishes  of  religion  and  of  the  country,  that  I  have 
the  honour  to  be  in  all  the  plenitude  of  my  heart, 
your  very  humble,  &c. 
Convent  of  Holy  Apostles,  1st  March,  1753. 

P.S.  With  respect  to  the  reformation  you  mention 
in  the  Breviary,  it  would  be   adviseable  to 
request  the  Holy  Father  seriously  to  apply 
himself  to  this  object.     I  am  not,  however,  of 
your  opinion,  as  to  the  distribution  of  the 
Psalms,  I  should  think  it  right,  were  I  con 
sulted,   to  Iqave  the  "  Beati  immaculati  in 
t'ia"  to  be  repeated  every  day.     It  is  a  con 
tinual   protestation  of  an  inviolable  attach 
ment  to  the  law  of  God,  which  is  better  put 
into  the   mouths  of  the  ministers   of   God, 
than    certain   psalms,    which    are    obscure, 
enigmatical,  and  frequently  unintelligible  to 
the  greater  part  of  the  priests. 
I  would  also  have  the  prayers  as  they  are :  you 
will  tell  me  frequent  repetition  has  its  evils. 
But  may  not  the  same  inconvenience  be  ap 
prehended  from   the    prayers   of   the    Mass, 
when  it  is  celebrated  every  day. 
The  notes  you  sent  me  on  the  "  Imitation"  are 
admirable. 


88  CANGANELLl's 


LETTER  XXII. 

TO    COUNT    *  *  *. 

I  OWE  you  a  library,  my  dear  friend,  but  you 
must  pay  for  it.  I  promised  to  give  you  a  list  of 
necessary  books,  and  I  will  now  keep  my  word. 
This  list  will  be  short,  since  it  is  not  a-  multiplicity 
of  books  which  constitutes  a  learned  man.  It  is 
of  little  importance  to  read  much  ;  but  it  is  essen 
tially  important  to  read  well. 

The  first  book  which  I  put  at  the  head  of  your 
library,  is  the  gospel,  as  that  is  the  most  necessary 
and  sacred.  It  is  right  that  a  work  which  forms 
tiie  principle  and  basis  of  religion  should  be  the 
basis  of  your  reading. 

You  will  there  learn  what  we  owe  to  God,  and 
the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  Mediator  in 
whom  we  trust,  and  who  by  his  blood  has  recon 
ciled  earth  and  Heaven. 

You  have  been  in  possession  of  this  book 
almost  from  your  infancy,  but  from  the  little  at 
tention  you  have  hitherto  paid  to  it,  it  will  now 
excite  in  your  mind  sentiments  entirely  novel. 


LETTERS.  89 

The  gospel  when  studied  with  due  attention, 
appears  really  to  be  the  language  of  God.  We 
do  not  find  there  that  oratorical  emphasis  which 
characterizes  the  rhetorician,  or  those  syllogistical 
arguments  which  designate  the  philosopher ;  all  is 
simple,  all  is  within  the  comprehension  of  man, 
all  is  divine. 

I  particularly  recommend  your  reading  the 
epistles  of  St.  Paul.  JSIot  only  will  they  inspire 
you  with  an  aversion  for  false  professors,  and  for 
the  false  devotees,  who  under  an  appearance  of 
piety  ruin  the  spirit  cf  it ;  but  they  will  £1!  you 
with  that  universal  charity  which  embraces  all, 
and  which,  better  than  all  the  masters  in  the 
world,  renders  us  good  parents,  good  friends, 
good  citizens.  We  learn  in  the  school  of  the 
Apostle  all  the  economy  of  religion,  its  length,  its 
breadth,  its  depth,  its  height;  in  short,  the  ex 
cellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
would  be  universally  adored  if  he  were  more 
known,  and  by  whom  both  the  intellectual  and 
material  worlds  were  made. 

The  Psalter  should  be  familiar  to  you,  as  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  a  work,  which  warms  at 
the  same  time  that  it  enlightens  the  mind,  and 
which  surpasses  in  sublimity  all  the  poets  and 
orators. 


GANGANELLl's 

It  is  not  adviseable  to  overcharge  yourself  with 
these  writings.  The  sacred  scriptures  should  not 
be  read  without  great  reflection  and  reserve ;  for 
besides  that  each  text " may  form  the  subject  of 
ample  meditation,  the  word  of  God  deserves  a 
different  kind  of  respect  than  that  which  is  paid  to 
man. 

Take  care  to  procure  the  Confessions  of  Sf. 
Augustin,  a  book  written  with  his  tears,  and  ad 
dressed  rather  to  the  heart  than  to  the  head.  To 
this  you  should  join  the  collection  of  select  pieces 
from  the  fathers  of  the  church,  that  you  may 
know  from  experience  that  Christian  eloquence 
alone  can  truly  elevate  the  soul,  and  that  you  may 
be  persuaded  that  it  is  a  thousand  times  more 
sublime  than  all  profane  oratory,  because  its 
object  is  God  himself,  the  source  of  all  greatness. 

The  Imitation  of  Jesus  Christ  is  "a  work  too 
full  of  unction  and  wisdom  to  be  omitted.  It  is, 
notwithstanding  what  all  commentators  have  said 
respecting  it,  an  Italian  production,  (Gersen,  Abbe 
de  Verceil  being  its  author)  in  which  will  be  found 
all  that  can  edify  the  soul.  Make  frequent  use  of 
it,  as  a  work  the  most  replete  with  consolation  for 
every  situation  in  life. 

Study  attentively  the  Introduction  to  the  Chris 
tian  Doctrine,  a  work  by  Father  Gerdil,  a  Bar- 

i 


LETTERS.  Of 

nubile,  as  a  book  which  you  cannot  read  too  fre 
quently;  and  connect  the  history  of  the  Church 
with  that  of  empires  and  nations ;  taking  due  care 
not  to  confound  them  in  your  recollections  and 
ideas.  We  must  always  leave  to  the  mind  the 
perspicuity  which  is  necessary  to  judge  with 
wisdom  and  precision.  When  you  are  better  ac 
quainted  with  the  French  language,  I  would  advise 
your  reading  Bossuet's  Universal  History,  and 
Pascal's  thoughts  on  the  truths  of  religion. 

The  Annals  of  Italy  by  the  immortal  Muratori, 
the  History  of  Naples,  by  Giannone;  the  Cam~ 
paigns  of  Don  Carlos,  by  Buonamici,  the  period 
ical  papers  of  the  Abbe  L'Ami,  are  so  many  works 
you  should  read  not  to  teach  you  decision,  but  to 
think  well. 

I  do  not  mtlition  books  of  natural  history  and 
antiquities;  they  are  subjects  of  which  no  on« 
should  be  ignorant. 

You  will  remember,  my  dear  friend,  that 
Cicero,  Virgil,  Horace,  trod  the  soil  we  now  in 
habit;  that  they  breathed  the  same  air  which  we 
breathe,  and  that  as  fellow  countrymen,  we  should 
occasionally  read  their  writings,  especially  as  they 
are  full  of  exquisite  beauties.  You  have  had  a 
good  education,  and  it  will  be  easy  for  you  now 
and  then  to  enjoy  their  agreeable  conversation. 


I  do  not  forbid  your  reading  our  modern  poets, 
provided  you  read  them  with  caution,  and  do  not 
run  headlong  into  all  their  labyrinths,  grottos,  and 
groves;  these  are  not  the  places  for  a  Christian 
mind.  I  do  not  wish  you  to  continue  long  with 
the  Goddesses  of  Fable;  they  are  mere  fiction?, 
but  they  conduct  too  frequently  to  realities. 

I  should  be  better  pleased  to  see  you  with 
Pliny's  letters,  the  Meditations  of  Marcus  Aure- 
lius,  or  of  Seneca.  Sentiments  of  humanity  may 
be  derived  from  them  which  cannot  be  too  much 
cultivated* 

This  is,  my  dear  friend,  all  the  library  to  which 
I  would  limit  you ;  because  I  am  of  opinion,  that 
books  should  be  had  for  use  and  not  for  osten 
tation.  You  may  add  to  them  Cardinal  Bentivo- 
glio's  letters. 

1  refer  you  neither  to  legends,  nor  to  mystical 
books.  You  will  find  the  principal  saints  in  the 
history  of  the  church ;  and  the  account  given  of 
them  in  the  Apocryphal  Books  would  serve  per 
haps,  only  to  make  you  doubt  the  miracles  they 
wrought,  and  to  diminish  the  respect  due  to  them. 
Great  men  should  be  viewed  only  as  a  whole,  and 
truth  needs  no  support  to  make  it  respected. 

If  I  have  not  mentioned  to  you  books  on  philo 
sophy,  it  is  because  1  do  not  wish  to  send  you 


LETTERS.  93 

again  to  school  to  adopt  systems,  and  learn  the 
art  of  disputation.  1  should  fear  lest  you  might 
adopt  some  strange  opinion ;  and  to  speak  impar. 
tially,  we  cannot  with  safety  embrace  any  senti 
ment  of  the  schools. 

Philosophy  has  given  rise  to  more  sophisms 
than  reasonings;  and  it  is  sufficient  for  you  to 
have  an  exact  knowledge  of  the  earth  and 
heavens ;  a  clear  and  precise  idea  of  our  duties, 
our  origin,  our  destiny,  that  you  may  be  a  true 
philosopher.  Reflect  in  the  midst  of  your  exer 
cises  and  studies  on  these  great  objects ;  and  when 
you  shall  have  decided  on  a  profession,  it  will 
then  be  proper  to  point  out  the  means  of  preparing 
yourself  for  its  duties. 

Good  night,  my  pen  can  go  no  further;  my 
head,  fatigued  by  the  incessant  labours  of  the  day, 
obliges  me  to  stop.  My  heart  alone  always  feels 
full  of  vigour,  when  it  is  employed  in  assuring 
you  how  much  I  am,  &c. 

Rome,  31st  Dec.  1751. 


GAKGANELLl's 


LETTER  XXIII. 

TO    A    MONK    SETTING    OUT    FOR    AMERICA. 

THE  seas  then  will  soon  separate  us;  such  is  the 
lot  of  man  in  the  present  life.  Some  are  thrown 
to  the  extremities  of  the  world,  whilst  others  always 
remain  in  the  same  place.  This,  however,  is 
certain,  that  my  heart  follows  yours,  and  that 
wherever  you  may  be  it  will  find  you  out. 

If  you  were  not  established  in  piety,  I  should 
tremble  exceedingly  for  you,  in  a  passage  where 
all  the  words  that  will  be  uttered,  will  not  be  those 
of  edification,  and  in  a  country  where  all  the 
examples  you  will  behold,  will  not  be  models  of 
virtue.  America  is  the  terrestrial  paradise,  where 
the  forbidden  fruit  is  frequently  eaten.  There  the 
serpent  continually  extols  the  love  of  riches  and 
pleasures,  and  the  heat  of  the  climate  causes  the 
passions  to  boil. 

We  are  so  unhappy  in  the  present  state  as  not 
to  know  how  to  restrain  ourselves,  when  we 
perceive  no  other  Superior  than  God,  unless  indeed 
a  lively  faith  be  the  principle  of  our  actions ;  and 


LETTEftS.  95 

thus  it  is  with  the  Monks  resident  in  America ; 
having  none  to  preside  over  and  to  command  them, 
they  are  lost,  if  the  gospel  reign  not  in  their  hearts. 
You  will,  I  am  persuaded,  frequently  seek 
strength  of  God,  that  you  may  be  preserved  from 
all  dangers.  However  inclined  the  negroes  may 
be  to  gross  vices,  there  is  good  to  be  done  amongst 
them,  when  you  can  gain  their  confidence,  and 
impress  them  with  a  certain  degree  of  fear. 

Consider  that  God  will  be  as  near  you  in  - 
America  as  in  Europe,  that  his  eye  sees  every 
thing,  that  his  justice  will  judge  all,  and  that  it  is 
for  him  alone  you  are  called  to  act.  Lead  a 
laborious  and  regular  life,  for  if  unhappily  idleness 
should  possess  you,  every  other  vice  will  soon 
assail  you,  and  you  will  be  no  longer  able  to  defend 
yourself  against  them. 

Never  suffer  a  word  to  escape  you  which  may 
be  interpreted  against  Religion  and  morality. 
Even  those  who  appear  to  applaud,  will  really 
despise  you,  as  an  unfaithful  servant,  who  laughs 
at  the  master  whose  bread  he  cats  and  whose  livery 
he  wears. 

May  God  preserve  you  from  covetousncss.  A 
priest  who  loves  money,  and  especially  a  Monk 
who  has  taken  a  vow  of  poverty,  is  worse  than  a 
wicked  rich  man,  and  deserves  to  be  more  rigor 
ously  treated. 


96  GANGANELLl's 

Finally  be  social,  and  \vin  the  affections  of  your 
parishioners  by  many  kindnesses ;  let  them  see 
that  you  are  governed  by  true  piety  and  not  by 
caprice.  Do  not  meddle  with  secular  affairs, 
except  with  a  view  to  accommodate  differences 
and  re-establish  peace.  I  will  pray  for  you  to 
Him  who  commands  the  waves,  who  stills  the 
tempests,  and  who  never  leaves"  his  people,  in 
whatever  country  they  may  be  found.  My  con 
solation  is  that  souls  know  no  distance,  and  that 
by  the  ties  of  Religion  and  of  the  heart,  we  are 
always  neighbours. 

Adieu,  adieu  ;  I  embrace  you  tenderly. 


LETTERS, 


LETTER  XXIV. 

TO    THE    COUNT   OF    ***. 

S 
IF  scruples  possess  you,  my  dear  friend,  you  are 

lost;  you  will  relapse  into  dissipation,  or  you  will 
only  serve  God  as  a  slave.  Remember  that  the 
Jewish  law  was  a  law  of  fear,  but  that  the  New, 
is  a  law  of  love.  The  clay  tenement  to  which  our 
soul  is  attached,  does  not  allow  us  to  attain  to  an 
angelic  perfection.  . 

We  degrade  religion,  when  we  give  our  attention 
to  trifles.  There  will  be  distractions  in  prayer,  so 
long  as  men  shall  continue  to  pray  ;  faults  in  their 
conduct,  as  long  as  they  are  capable  of  acting, 
because  all  men  are  subject  to  error  and  vanity. 
OWT?ZS  homo  mendax» 

Only  false  devotees  are  scandalized  at,  and  see 
Satan  in  every  thing.  Fulfil  the  law  without  any 
labour  of  the  mind,  without  any  effort  of  the 
imagination,  and  you  will  be  accepted  of  God. 
Nothing  retards  the  soul  so  much  in  the  way  of 
piety,  as  ill  understood  scruples.  As  too  much 
solitude  cherishes  illusions,  and  society  dissipates 


them,  frequent  the  company  of  the  good,  instead 
of  being  alone.  Besides,  be  not  discouraged  when 
you  are  tempted,  for  temptation  is  a  test  by  which 
we  learn  to  distrust  ourselves,  and  encreases  our 
excellence  of  character. 

Come  and  see  me,  and  we  will  endeavour  to 
discover  together  the  sources  of  those  scruples 
which  torment  you.  I  have  nothing  more  at  heart 
than  to  see  you  a  good  Christian ;  but  I  should  be 
grieved  if  you  were  to  become  scrupulous :  then 
every  thing  would  wound  you,  and  you  would 
become  insupportable  to  yourself. 

I  have  always  forgotten  to  speak  to  you  about 
your  good  relation.     Thus  does  my  forgctfulness 
continually  play  me  sad  tricks,   but  my  heart  is 
not  accountable  for  them.     The  Marchioness  more 
startled    than    convinced    by    my    remonstrances, 
knows  not  how  to  act.     When  devotion  hesitates 
about   a   reconciliation,    we   must  only  look   for 
suspicious  demonstrations  of  friendship.     But  as 
in  the  case  of  a  bad  debt  we  take  all  we  can  get, 
you  must  content  yourself  with   whatever  slight 
attentions  your  dear  relation  may  think  fit  to  shew 
you. 

Persevere,  my  dear  friend,  persevere.  I  am 
animated  by  your  courage,  and  am  delighted  that 
you  are  satisfied  with  the  guide  which  I  have 


LETTERS. 

given  you.  Is  he  not  a  truly  worthy  man,  and 
one  who  leads  safely  to  God  ?  He  has  wonderful 
skill  in  penetrating  into  the  minds  of  others,  and 
a  happy  method  of  acquiring  their  confidence. 

I  approve  of  your  reserving  something  for 
charities,  but  I  do  not  like  the  plan  of  giving  drop 
by  drop;  or  of  subjecting  oneself  to  rules  in  the 
distribution  of  charities,  so  as  to  have  no  reserve 
for  cases  of  extreme  distress. 

It  is  better  to  pluck  one  or  two  families  from 
misery,  than  to  scatter  abroad  many  crowns  which 
comfort  no  one.  And  besides,  it  is  proper  always 
to  have  a  sum  in  reserve  for  extraordinary  causes  ; 
by  this  management  we  may  remedy  the  most 
pressing  evils. 

Do  not  practise  that  contracted  devotion  which, 
without  regarding  either  birth  or  extraction,  would 
oblige  every  person  to  clothe  himself  and  to  live 
like  the  meanest  of  the  people. 

Chanty  is  humiliating  to  no  one,  and  it  knows 
how  to  proportion  itself  to  circumstances  and  con 
ditions.  Giving  with  pride  is  still  worse  than  giv. 
ing  nothing.  Distribute  your  alms  so  as  to  appear 
more  humble  than  he  who  receives.  Religion  is 
too  noble  to  approve  of  those  little  minds  who 
mingle  pride  with  the  obligations  they  confer,  and 

F  9. 


100  GANGANELLl'S 

who  make  the  importance  of  their  services  to  be 
felt. 

Do  not  content  yourself  with  giving,  but  lend 
also  to  the  needy,  according  to  the  precepts  of 
Scripture.  I  know  of  nothing  so  contemptible  as 
money,  if  it  be  not  employed  in  assisting  our 
neighbours.  Is  the  insipid  pleasure  of  amassing 
wealth,  to  be  compared  with  the  satisfaction  of 
making  others  happy,  and  to  the  felicity  of  attain 
ing  Heaven. 

When  you  are  economical  without  avarice,  ge 
nerous  without  prodigality,  I  shall  then  consider 
you  as  a  rich  man  who  is  within  the  possibility  of 
salvation.  Prevent  wants,  without  waiting  till  you 
are  asked. 

Adieu!  it  appears  to  me  superfluous  to  repeat 
to  you  at  the  end  of  this  letter,  that  I  am  your 
best  friend  and  most  humble  servant.  Certainly 
you  do  not  doubt  it,  or  you  would  do  me  a  great 
injury. 
Home,  \9th4pril,  1752. 


LETTERS.  101 


LETTER  XXV, 

TO    THE    SAME. 

You  ask  me  why  there  are  days  in  which,  aban 
doned  to  melancholy,  without  knowing  the  cause, 
we  become  a  burden  to  ourselves  ?  and  I  answer, 

First,  that  it  is  because  of  our  dependence  on 
a  body  which  is  not  always  in  perfect  equilibrium. 

Secondly,  because  God  would  make  us  sensible 
that  this  world  is  not  our  happiness:  and  that  we 
shall  always  be  uneasy,  till  v/e  quit  it.  which 
made  the  Apostle  continually  long  for  eternal  pos 
sessions. 

There  are  vapours  in  the  moral  as  well  as  the 
physical  wond  ;  and  the  soul,  like  the  sky,  has  its 
clouds. 

The  best  way  to  dissipate  this  gloom  is  to  love 
employment.  \Ye  have  no  leisure  either  to  be  sad, 
or  weary,  when  we  are  seriously  engaged.  Study 
is  the  element  of  the  mind.  You  will  not  be  a 
burden  either  to  others  or  to  yourself,  said  Seneca, 
if  you  love  study.  It  is  inconceivable,  how  many 
miserable  quarters  of  an  hour  there  are,  in  th<t 


102  GANGANELLl's 

course  of  our  lives,  from  which  employment  re 
lieves  us.  You  will  not  be  happy  in  this  world, 
except  you  know  how  to  wile  away  your  sorrows. 
He  who  has  no  troubles,  either  has  had,  or  will 
have  them,  because  labours  and  griefs  are  the  he 
ritage  of  our  first  father,  from  which  we  cannot 
hope  entirely  to  preserve  ourselves. 

I  am  heartily,  &c. 
Rome,  19th  April,  1752. 


LETTERS. 


103 


LETTER  XXVI. 

TO    MADAME    FIGLIANI. 

IT  is  not  a  matter  of  indifference  to  keep  your  two 
daughters  with  you;  the  maternal  relation  imposes 
on  you  the  most  important  duties.  The  world  will 
continually  intervene  between  you  and  your  chil 
dren,  if  you  do  not  take  care  to  banish  it,  not  with 
that  austerity  which  only  excites  murmurs,  but 
with  that  wisdom  which  gains  confidence. 

Your  daughters  will  only  be  hypocrites  if  you 
Wd  them  with  instructions,  and  if  you  render 
their  situation  uncomfortable,  whereas  they  will 
love  Religion,  if  by  your  example  and  by  your 
amiableness  you  possess  the  art  of  rendering  it 
lovely. 

Those  who  have  arrived  at  twenty  years  of  age 
cannot  be  managed  like  children  of  ten  years  old, 
There  are  modes  of  discipline  suited  to  different 
ages  as  well  as  to  different  conditions. 

Cherish  in  them  as  much  as  possible  a  taste  for 
good  rending  and  industry,  but  with  that  indul 
gence  which  does  not  ask  an  account  of  every 


fiANGANELLl's 

minute,  and  that  spirit  of  discernment,  which  will 
make  a  difference  between  a  secular  house  and  a 
monastery. 

Establish  your  daughters  according  to  their  cir 
cumstances  and  rank,  not  forcing  their  inclina 
tions,  lest  they  should  wish  to  form  alliances  with 
vicious  and  dissipated  characters.  Marriage  is  the 
natural  state  of  all  men  ;  there  are,  however,  ex 
ceptions  to  the  rule  when  it  may  be  dispensed 
with. 

While  you  avoid  an  undue  conformity  to  the 
world,  do  not  ridicule  too  freely  its  customs.  Piety 
becomes  a  subject  of  raillery,  when  it  is  exhibited 
under  a  singular  exterior.  A  wise  Woman  will 
avoid  rendering  herself  remarkable. 

When  our  birth  requires  us  to  adopt  a  certain 
style  of  dress,  we  should  conform  to  it,  but  always 
with  that  decency  which  modesty  would  dictate. 

Take  care  that  your  daughters  enter  into  society. 
True  devotion  is  neither  rough  nor  austere.  If  not 
rightly  understood  solitude  will  but  irritate  the  pas 
sions;  and  as  for  young  people,  it  is  frequently 
more  safe  for  them  to  visit  a  select  society,  than 
to  be  alone.  Promote  cheerfulness,  that  your 
piety  may  not  appear  forced.  Let  your  recrea 
tions  consist  in  walks  and  innocent  diversions,  and 
when  the  season  of  application  arrives*  let  it  not 


LETTERS.  105 

be  devoted  to  those  profound  studies  or  to  those 
abstract  sciences  which  frequently  render  the  sex 
vain  and  talkative. 

Especially  make  yourself  beloved  by  them ;  it 
is  the  greatest  pleasure  to  which  a  mother  can 
aspire,  and  the  highest  prerogative  she  can  enjoy, 
to  do  good  to  her  children  according  to  their 
\yishes. 

Your  domestics  should  possess  religion  and 
honesty  :  they  are  capable  of  doing  any  thing  when 
they  do  not  fear  God.  We  should  behave  towards 
them  neither  with  pride  nor  with  familiarity,  but 
treat  them  both  as  men  and  as  inferiors.  Justice 
is  the  mother  of  order;  every  thing  is  in  its 
proper  place  when  equity  is  observed. 

Never  punish  but  with  sorrow,  and  always 
pardon  with  pleasure. 

Frequent  your  parish  church,  that  the  sheep 
may  be  often  found  with  their  pastor;  this  practice 
accords  no  less  with  the  holy  Canons,  than  with 
ancient  custom. 

Your  wisdom  will  teach  you  the  rest.  I  rely 
much  on  your  understanding  and  good  intentions ; 
as  you  may  be  perfectly  assured  from  the  respectful 

consideration  with  which  1  have  the  honour  to  be, 

6  '    '  ' 

£c. 

Rome,  1 5th  Nov.  1754. 

r  3 


106  •ANGANELLl's 


LETTER  XXVII. 

TO    COUNT    ALGAROTTI. 

CONTRIVE,  my  dear  Count,  so  that  in  spite  of 
your  philosophy  I  may  see  ycu  in  heaven;  for  I 
should  be  grieved  to  lose  sight  cf  you  throughout 
eternity. 

You  are  one  of  those  few  individuals  who  are 
so  distinguished  by  their  genius  and  their  hearts, 
that  we  cannot  know  them  without  wishing  to  love 
them  even  beyond  the  grave.  No  one  has  more 
reason  than  you  to  be  convinced  of  the  spirituality 
and  immortality  of  the  soul.  Years  are  gliding 
away  both  with  respect  to  the  philosopher  and  the 
peasant,  and  what  will  be  their  termination,  must 
surely  deserve  the  attention  of  every  reflecting 
mind. 

You  will  confess,  that  I  know  how  to  accom 
modate  my  discourses,  so  as  not  to  disgust  a  cul 
tivated  mind,  and  that  if  it  were  usual  to  preach 
thus  briefly,  thus  affectionately,  you  would  some 
times  listen  to  the  preacher  :  but  it  is  not  sufficient 
:o  hear,  truth  must  enter  the  heart,  it  must 


LETTERS.  107 

vegetate  there,  and  the  amiable  Algarotti  must 
become  as  good  a  Christian  as  he  is  a  philosopher  ; 
and  I  shall  then  be  doubly  his  servant  and  friend. 
Rome,  Mth  Dec,  1754. 


108 


LETTER  XXVIII. 

TO    MSnor.  ROTA,    SECRETARY    OF    FINANCE. 

I  THINK,  my  Lord,  that  to  enable  us  to  enjoy  each 
other's  society,  there  should  he  a  fixed  time  of 
meeting,  I  entreat  you  to  inform  me  of  it,  and  I 
will  certainly  not  fail  to  observe  it. 

There  is  nothing  I  more  regret  than  the  time 
lost  in  the  anti-chambers.  Time  is  the  most 
precious  gift  God  has  given  to  us,  and  man  wastes 
it  with  a  profusion  as  unnatural  as  surprising. 

Time,  alas,  is  a  species  of  property  frequently 
pillaged,  every  one  takes  from  us  a  portion  of  it, 
and  notwithstanding  all  my  endeavour  to  keep  it, 
I  see  it  escape  from  my  hands ;  and  scarcely  can 
I  exclaim,  it  is  going,  ere  it  has  already  passed. 

I  wait  your  orders  to  come  to  your  house,  and 
to  tell  you  that  if  there  are  particular  seasons  for 
seeing  you,  there  are  none  in  which  I  am  not,  with 
as  much  attachment  as  respect,  my  Lord, 

Your  very  humble,  &c. 

Rome,  3d  Jan,  1754. 


LETTERS.  109 


LETTER  XXIX. 

TO      M.    *  *  *     CHIEF     MAGISTRATE     ( Gonfd- 

lonier)  IN  THE  REPUBLIC  OF  ST.  MARIN. 

My  very  dear  Friend, 

ALTHOUGH  you  are  only  the  little  sovereign  of 
a  very  small  state,  you  have  a  soul  which  renders 
you  equal  to  the  greatest  princes.  It  is  not  the 
extent  of  empires  which  constitutes  the  merit  of 
their  possessors ;  the  father  of  a  family  may  have 
many  virtues  and  a  Gonfalonier  of  St.  Marin  great 
reputation. 

I  find  nothing  so  delightful  as  to  be  at  the  head 
of  a  small  canton  scarcely  perceptible  on  a  geo 
graphical  chart,  where  neither  discords  nor  war 
are  known,  where  there  is  no  storm  but  when  the 
sky  is  darkened,  no  ambilion  but  that  of  preserving 
oneself  in  retirement  and  mediocrity;  where  all 
the  property  is  common,  because  the  people  assist 
each  other. 

Oh  how  this  little  spot  of  earth  charms  me ! 
how  delightful  to  live  there  !  and  npt  in  the  midst 
of  the  tumult  which  agitates  great  cities,  not  in  the 


110 


midst  of  grandeur  which  oppresses  the  poor,  not 
in  the  midst  of  luxury,  which  corrupts  the  soul 
and  dazzles  the  eye !  It  is  a  place  where  I  would 
willingly  fix  my  tabernacle,  and  where  my  heart 
has  long  been,  by  reason  of  the  friendship  I  bear 
you. 

There  is  no  greater  burden  than  sovereignty, 
but  yours  is  so  light,  that  it  occasions  no  em 
barrassment;  especially  when  I  compare  it  to 
those  monarchies,  which  cannot  be  governed 
without,  as  it  were,  multiplying  oneself,  and  turn 
ing  the  eyes  in  every  direction. 

All  persons  conspire  secretly  against  a  prince, 
who  is  at  the  head  of  a  vast  kingdom.  At  the 
time  he  persuades  himself  that  they  are  paying 
him  court,  they  endeavour  to  deceive  him.  If  he 
be  irregular,  he  is  flattered  in  his  excesses ;  if  he 
be  pious,  they  play  the  hypocrite,  and  laugh  at 
religion  ;  if  he  be  cruel,  they  affirm  that  he  is  just, 
and  he  never  hears  the  truth. 

He  must  frequently  descend  into  the  recesses  of 
his  own  heart  to  seek  it.  But  how  is  he  to  be 
pitied  if  it  cannot  be  found  there !  The  only 
reason,  why  history  contains  the  reigns  of  so  many 
bad  princes,  is  because  they  preferred  to  live 
estranged  from  the  truth.  This  is  the  only  good 
friend  of  kings  when  they  are  willing  to  hear  her, 


LETTERS.  Ill 

but  they  frequently  mistake  her  office,  considering 
her  only  as  an  importunate  monitor,  whom  they 
must  either  expel  or  punish. 

For  myself,  who  have  loved  her  from  my  ten- 
derest  infancy,  it  seems  to  me  that  I  should  always 
love  her,  even  though  she  told  me  the  most  re 
pulsive  things.  She  resembles  those  bitter  me 
dicines,  which  are  unpleasant  to  the  taste  but 
salubrious.  She  is  better  known  at  St.  Marin 
than  any  where  else,  she  is  seen  but  obliquely  in 
great  courts,  but  you  see  her  face  to  face,  and  give 
her  a  cordial  welcome. 

I  will  not  send  you  the  book  you  wished  to  see, 
it  is  very  ill  written  ;  badly  translated  from  the 
French,  and  abounds  with  errors  against  morality 
and  the  true  faith.  The  author  only  applauds 
humanity  (for  that  is  the  term  now  artfully  sub 
stituted  for  charity,)  because  humanity  is  only  a 
Pagan  virtue,  whereas  charity  is  on  the  contrary 
a  Christian  virtue.  Modern  philosophy  will  have 
nothing  to  do  with  any  part  of  Christianity,  and 
thereby  demonstrates  to  reason,  that  it  loves  only 
what  is  defective. 

The  ancient  philosophers  who  were  not  in 
structed  in  the  faith,  and  had  not  the  happiness 
to  know  the  true  God,  earnestly  desired  a  reve 
lation,  and  the  moderns  reject  that  which  they 


112 


cannot  disprove,  but  they  thereby  betray  them 
selves;  for  had  they  a  right  spirit  and  a  clean 
heart,  if  they  were  as  humane  as  they  pretend  to 
be,  they  would  agree  in  receiving  a  religion  which 
condemns  even  evil  desires,  which  expressly 
commands  the  love  of  our  neighbour,  and  which 
promises  an  eternal  reward  to  all  those  who  shall 
have  assisted  their  brethren,  and  been  faithful  to 
their  God,  their  king  and  their  country.  The 
virtuous  man  cannot  hate  a  religion  which  teaches 
nothing  but  virtue. 

Thus  when  I  continually  see  the  words  legis 
lation,  patriotism,  and  humanity,  proceed  from 
the  pens  of  writers  who  anathematize  Christianity, 
I  say,  without  hesitation,  "  These  men  are 
laughing  at  the  public,  and  are  inwardly  neither 
patriotic  nor  humane."  Out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  heart  the  mouth  generally  speaks. 

It  is  in  this  manner  I  would  attack  modern 
philosophers,  did  I  feel  myself  sufficiently  strong 
to  combat  them.  They  might  inveigh  against  my 
arguments,  because  I  should  press  them  closely; 
but  they  would  not  complain  of  my  vivacity.  I 
would  speak  to  them  as  the  most  tender  friend ; 
concerned  alike  for  their  happiness  and  my  own ; 
as  an  impartial  and  faithful  writer,  who  was  ready 
to  acknowledge  their  talents,  and  \vlio  is  willing 


LETTERS.  113 

frequently  to  do  justice  to  the  brilliancy  of  their 
genius.  I  have  sufficient  presumption  to  think 
they  would  love  me,  although  I  was  their  an 
tagonist. 

I  shall  not  execute  this  design,  because  I  do 
not  here  realize  that  happy  tranquillity  which  is 
tasted  at  St.  Marin ;  the  quietude  there  enjoyed 
must  have  in  it  something  celestial. 

This  repose  must,  however,  be  fatal  to  the 
Sciences  and  Belles  Lettres,  since  I  do  not  see  in 
the-  immense  catalogue  of  celebrated  men,  any 
writers  i  who  were  citizens  of  St.  Marin.  I  advis* 
you  to  stir  up  your  subjects,  whilst  you  are  in 
office;  but  make  haste,  for  it  is  not  your  reign  of 
which  it  is  said,  "  It  shall  have  no  end."  There 
is  genius  in  your  country,  it  only  remains  for  you 
to  bring  it  into  action. 

Here  is  a  letter  as  long  as  your  states,  especially 
if  you  consider  the  heart  which  has  dictated  it, 
and  in  which  you  frequently  occupy  an  eminent 
place.  Thufc  do  people  write  and  love,  when  they 
have  been  at  College  together.  Adieu. 


fiANGANELLl's 


LETTER  XXX. 

TO    COUNT    *  *  *. 

1  WOULD  not  advise  you,  my  dear  friend,  to  study 
the  mathematics,  until  you  are  confirmed  in  the 
principles  of  religion.  I  fear  lest  in  applying  to 
a  science  which  requires  demonstration,  you 
should  follow  the  example  of  so  many  mathema 
ticians,  who  insist  on  submitting  even  our  mysteries 
to  that  test.  Mathematics,  extensive  as  they  are, 
prove  themselves  but  finite,  as  soon  as  they  are 
applied  to  the  things  of  God.  All  the  lines  which 
can  be  drawn  on  the  earth,  all  the  points  in  which 
they  meet,  are  inhnitc-ly  small,  in  comparison  with 
that  immense  Being  who  admits  neither  of  parallels 
nor  resemblances. 

Mathematics  will  give  you  a  sound  mind ; 
without  them,  a  man  is  in  want  of  a  sure  method 
of  rectifying  his  thoughts,  of  clothing  his  ideas, 
and  of  forming  correct  opinions.  It  is  easy  to 
perceive,  in  reading  a  book,  even  of  morality, 
whether  the  author  be  a  mathematician;  I  have 
seldom  been  deceived  in  it.  The  celebrated 


LETTERS.  115 

metaphysician,  would  never  have  com 
posed  his  "  Recherche  de  la  Vcrite"  nor  the 
learned  Leibnitz  his  Theodosia,  unless  they  had 
becji  mathematicians.  We  perceive  in  their  pro 
ductions  that  geometrical  order,  which  connects 
arguments,  gives  them  energy,  and  above  all, 
method. 

So  excellent  a  thing  is  order,  that  there  is 
nothing  in  nature  which  docs  not  bear  its  impress, 
and  that  without  it  there  is  no  harmony.  Mathe 
matics  also  may  be  said  to  be  an  universal  science, 
which  unites  all  others,  and  shews  them  in  their 
happiest  relations. 

The  views  of  a  mathematician  are  generally 
coups-d'ceil,  which  analyze  and  decompose  with 
precision;  whereas  a  man  unacquainted  with  the 
science  of  mathematicst  sees  objects  only  in  a 
vague  and  almost  always  uncertain  manner. 

Apply  yourself  then  to  the  cultivation  of  this 
science  so  worthy  of  our  curiosity,  and  so  ne. 
ccssary,  only  not  in  so  great  a  degree  as  to  distract 
your  mind.  We  must  endeavour  always  to  main 
tain  self  possession  in  whatever  study  we  engage. 

Had  I  your  leisure  and  youth,  I  should  cultivate 
a  more  extensive  acquaintance  with  geometry.  I 
have  always  had  a  predilection  for  that  science. 
The  turn  of  my  mind  makes  me  seek  with  avidity 


116  GANGANBLLl's 

whatever  is  methodical,  and  I  set  but  little  store 
by  those  works  in  which  imagination  alone  can  be 
found. 

We  have  three  principal  sciences,  which  I 
compare  to  our  three  essential  constituent  parts. 
Theology,  which,  by  its  spirituality,  resembles  the 
soul ;  Mathematics,  which  by  their  combination 
and  accuracy  indicate  Reason  j  and  Physics, 
which  by  their  mechanical  operations  delineate 
the  body:  and  these  three  sciences,  which  will 
perfectly  harmonize,  when  kept  within  their  proper 
sphere,  necessarily  raise  our  thoughts  towards  their 
Author,  the  source  and  plenitude  of  all  knowU-dge. 

I  undertook,  whilst  at  Ascoli,  a  work,  the 
object  of  which  was  to  shew  the  perfect  harmonj 
of  all  the  sciences.  I  developed  their  source, 
their  design,  and  their  mutual  relation  ;  but  the 
exercises,  of  the  Cloister,  and  the  lectures  I  was 
obliged  to,  give,  prevented  me  from  finishing  it. 
I  have  some  fragments  of  it  which  1  will  look  for 
among  my  papers,  and  you  shall  read  them,  if 
they  will  afford  you  any  amusement.  You  will 
find  in  them  some  ideas,  some  comprehension ; 
but  they  are  mere  sketches,  which  you  must  fill 
up  in  reading,  and  to  which  you  are  fully  com 
petent. 

Philosophy  without  geometry,  is  like  medicine 


LETTERS.  117 

without  chemistry.  The  greater  part  of  modern 
philosophers  talk  nonsense,  only  because  they  are 
not  geometricians.  They  take  sophisms  for  truths, 
and  if  they  lay  down  right  principles,  they  deduce 
from  them  false  consequences. 

The  habit  of  studying  will  not  of  itself  produce 
a  scholar,  nor  will  a  knowledge  of  the  sciences 
make  a  philosopher.  But  we  live  in  an  age  in 
which  great  words  are  imposing;  and  in  which 
people  are  supposed  to  have  genius,  in  proportion 
as  they  imagine  eccentricities.  Those  writers  are 
to  be  distrusted  who  attend  more  to  words  than 
things,  and  who  hazard  every  thing,  that  they  may 
have  the  satisfaction  of  exciting  astonishment. 

I  will  send  you  at  the  first  opportunity,  a  work 
on  Trigonometry  ;  and,  if  necessary,  I  will  prove 
to  you  geometrically,  that  is  to  demonstration,  that 
I  am  always  your  best  friend. 


Rome',  Wd  June,  1753. 


118  GANGANELLl's 


LETTER  XXXI. 


not  how  to  collect  my  thoughts  amidst  the 
disorder  which  reigns  both  in  my  cell  and  in  ray 
head.  All  there  is  confusion,  and  I  must  write  to 
an  author  as  methodical  as  yourself,  to  arrange 
such  a  chaos. 

Your  last  letter  on  Poetry  would  appear  to  me 
a  chef  d'oeuvre,  had  you  characterized  in  it  the 
poetical  genius  of  each  nation.  The  Italians  are 
not  such  poets  as  the  English,  nor  the  Germans 
as  the  French.  They  resemble  each  other  in  their 
principles,  but  they  differ  in  spirit  and  enthusiasm. 
The  German  poetry  is  a  fire  which  enlightens ;  j 
the  French,  a  fire  which  sparkles;  the  Italian,  a 
fire  which  burns ;  the  English,  a  fire  which 
obscures. 

Too  many  images  are  crowded  together  in  our    j 
poems,  and  they  should  be  more  sparingly  used, 
in  order  to  produce  a  stronger  impression.     No-    ! 
thing  excites  a  reader  more  than  surprise,  and  this    j 


LETTERS.  119 

effect  cannot  be  produced  when  those  things  which 
occasion  astonishment  are  too  frequently  mul 
tiplied. 

Happy  the  sober  mind,  which  in  poetry  as  well 
as  in  prose,  manages  with  delicacy  episodes  and 
incidents.  I  am  *oon  tired  with  a  garden  in  which 
I  see  on  all  sides  cascades  and  groves,  whereas  I 
am  enchanted  if  I  discover,  but  as  by  accident, 
green-houses  and  lakis.  Violets  are  more  es 
teemed  from  being  half  concealed  under  a  thick 
foliage.  A  flower  hidden  from  our  view  excites 
more  curiosity. 

There  are  no  beauties  but  by  comparison.  If 
all  were  equally  magnificent  the  eyes  would  soon 
be  tired  of  admiring  them.  Nature,  which  should 
serve  as  a  model  to  every  writer,  varies  her  per 
spectives,  so  as  never  to  fatigue  the  sight;  the 
most  magnificent  meadow  is  found  in  the  neigh 
bourhood  of  the  simplest  valley,  and  frequently  a 
charming  river  by  the  side  of  a  bleak  hill. 

frequently  inculcate  these  lessons,  my  dear 
Abb^,  to  correct,  if  possible,  in  our  poets,  that 
profusion  of  beauties  which  are  but  gold  heaped 
up  without  order  and  without  taste.  Your  papers 
are  esteemed  as  much  as  your  genius  is  ad 
mired  ;  and  when  a  journalist  has  acquired  this 


120  GANGANELLl's 

double  honour,  he   may  speak  as  a  master,   well 
assured  that  he  will  be  heard. 

I  was  a  young  scholar,  when  I  lost  one  of  my 
companions  to  whom  I  was  extremely  attached  by 
sympathy.  Alas !  after  having  taken  many  re 
tired  walks  together,  and  made  many  reflections 
on  things  which  as  yet  we  did  not  know,  but  were 
desirous  of  learning,  he  died ;  and  I  could  devise 
no  better  means  of  consolation  than  that  of  ad 
dressing  verses  to  my  departed  friend,  being  fully 
convinced  from  that  time,  that  we  only  change  our 
mode  of  existence  when  we  appear  to  die. 

I  especially  praised  his  candour  and  piety,  for 
he  was  an  example  of  virtues.  But  this  eulogy, 
as  I  have  since  discovered,  offended  by  excess  of 
imagery.  I  introduced  into  it  all  the  beauties  of 
*he  country,  and  did  not  give  my  reader  time  to 
breathe.  It  was  a  tree  broken  down  by  the  weight 
of  its  branches  and  foliage,  where  no  fruit  could 
be  perceived. 

Since  that  time  I  have  not  dared  to  versify.  I 
have  contented  myself  with  reading  the  poets,  and 
endeavouring  to  ascertain  their  principal  faults 
and  beauties.  My  chief  regret  has  been  to  find 
that  my  work»  so  full  of  imperfections,  would  not 
descend  to  posterity,  whilst  my  friend  deserved  in 
every  respect  the  honour  of  being  immortal. 


LETTERS. 


121 


Never  will  he  be  banished  from  my  heart. 
Thus  it  is  that  true  friends  possess  a  sentimental 
immortality,  when  they  are  not  able  to  perpetuate 
their  friendship  by  works  of  genius ;  such  is  my 
situation  with  respect  to  yourself.  Read  this  by 
way  of  relaxation  to  fill  up  the  place  of  that  at 
tachment  which  I  have  pledged  to  you ;  and  you 
will  find  that  if  I  be  not  a  good  writer,  I  am  at 
least  a  good  friend  and  a  good  servant.  Put  me 
to  the  proof. 

Rome,  IQth  Dec.  1755. 


122  «ANGANELLI*S 


LETTER  XXXII. 

TO    CARDINAL    QUERINI    BISHOP    OP    BRESCIA. 

May  it  please  your  Eminence, 
YOUR  Eminence  does  me  too  much  honour,  and 
manifests  too  high  an  opinion  of  my  slender  know 
ledge,   in   not  disdaining  to  enquire  of  me  how 
Theology  should  be  studied  and  taught. 

There  was  formerly  but  one  mode  of  exhibiting 
this  sublime  science,  which  derived  from  God 
himself  flows  in  the  midst  of  the  church,  like  the 
most  majestic  and  copious  river;  this  was  call 
ed  the  Positive. 

They  were  contented,  no  doubt  from  respect  to 
the  sacred  doctrine  of  the  scriptures,  councils  and 
fathers,  simply  to  state  to  the  students  of  The 
ology  the  precepts  of  morality,  and  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel.  Thus  the  commandments  of  God 
were  formerly  given  without  any  commentary  to 
the  Jews,  and  they  treasured  them  up  in  their 
memory  and  heart,  as  that  which  was  most  in 
teresting,  and  constituted  their  highest  felicity. 

The  Church  always  agitated  by  tempests,  although 
built  on  the  holy  mountain,  the  foundations  of  which 


LETTERS. 


123 


are  eternal,  saw  from  time  to  time  rebellious  children 
proceeding  from  its  bosom,  who  were  skilled  in 
sophistry ;  and  it  was  their  artificial  language 
which  obliged  the  defenders  of  the  Faith  to  use 
the  syllogistical  form. 

The  era  is  well  known  in  which  certain  doctors 
armed  themselves  with  enthymemes  and  syllogisms 
to  drive  within  their  last  entrenchments  the  heretics 
who  disputed  about  the  interpretation  and  language 
of  Scripture.  Thomas  the  Angel  of  the  Schools, 
Scotus  the  subtle  Doctor,  adopted  the  same  mode 
of  reasoning ;  and  insensibly  their  method,  sanc 
tioned  by  their  transcendent  reputation,  prevailed 
in  the  universities. 

But  as  every  thing  usually  degenerates,  it  was 
no  longer  possible  to  re-establish  the  use  of  the 
Positive  Theology;  and  the  manner  of  teaching  in 
the  schools,  which  took  the  name  of  Scholastic, 
turned  but  too  frequently  on  distinctions  and  words. 
They  perplexed  every  topic  by  their  attempts  at 
explanation,  and  frequently  answered  nothing  by 
wishing  to  answer  every  thing. 

Besides  that  this  ergotism  was  consistent  only 
with  philosophy,  it  had  the  appearance  of  rendering 
doubtful  the  most  certain  facts,  and  this  was  the 
rather  to  be  deplored,  inasmuch  as  ridiculous 
questions  were  agitated,  and  disputes  were  held 

c  2 


124 

even  on  the  mysteries  of  Religion,  the  sublime 
depths  of  which  ought  to  check  every  reflecting 
mind. 

However  as  the  Scholastic  mode  has  the  advan 
tage  of  assisting  the  memory,  by  giving  a  form  to 
reasonings,  which,  apart  from  the  abuses  with 
which  they  are  chargeable,  never  obscure  sacred 
truths,  the  reign  of  which  is  as  lasting  as  that  of 
God  himself,  it  was  thought  right  to  preserve  it. 

I  have  always  thought  too,  my  Lord,  that  a 
modified  school  divinity,  such  as  is  taught  at  the 
Sapientia  at  Rome,  and  the  first  schools  of  the 
Christian  world,  might  subsist  without  enervating 
morality,  and  altering  established  doctrines,  pro 
vided  the  professors  are  perfectly  enlightened,  and 
do  not  take  simple  opinions  for  articles  of  Faith. 

Nothing  is  more  dangerous  than  to  propose  as  an 
object  of  Faith  that  which  rests  only  on  opinion, 
and  to  confound  a  pious  belief  with  a  revealed  fact. 
The  true  theologian  uses  only  solid  and  real  dis 
tinctions  ;  and  draws  consequences  only  from  clear 
and  precise  principles. 

A  truth  is  never  proved  more  effectually  than 
by  the  common  practice  of  all  churches.  This 
is  a  circumstance  to  which  most  of  the  modern 
theologians  have  not  paid  sufficient  attention.  The 
doctrine  of  the  Eucharist  never  appears  more 
firmly  established  than  when  there  is  an  agreement 


LETTERS,  125 

oji  tbis  subject,  between  the  Roman  Catholics  and 
Greek  Schismatics. 

In  order  that  Theology,  may  be  solid  and  lu 
minous,  that  is,  may  preserve  its  essential  attributes, 
it  needs  only  a  clear  and  simple  exposition  of  all 
the  articles  of  Faith,  and  it  is  then  that  it  appears 
supported  by  all  its  proofs  and  authorities. 

If  we  wish,  for  example,  to  establish  the  truth 
of  the  mystery  of  the  incarnation,  it  is  necessary 
to  demonstrate  that  as  God  could  act  only  for 
himself  he  had  in  view  at  the  creation  of  the  world 
the  eternal  word,  by  whom  the  universe  and  the 
ages  were  made ;  and  that  in  forming  Adam,  a& 
Tertullian  says,  he  already  traced  the  lineaments, 
of  Jesus  Christ*  This  is  conformable  to  the 
doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  who  declares  in  the  most  ex 
press  manner,  that  every  thing  exists  in  this  divine 
Mediator,  and  subsists  only  by  him :  Onmia  per 
ipsum ;  et  in  ipso  constant. 

We  must  next  prove  by  the  types  and  prophe 
cies,  the  authenticity  of  which  are  demonstrable, 
that  the  incarnation  is  their  object,  and  that  there 
is  nothing  in  the  sacred  books  which  does  not 
directly  or  indirectly  refer  to  it ;  we  must  further 
shew  the  time  and  place  in  which  this  ineffable 
mystery  was  accomplished,  by  examining  the 
character  of  the  signs  which  accompanied  it,  of  the 


126  CANGANELLl's 

witnesses  who  attested  it,  of  the  miracles  which 
followed  it,  and  add  all  the  traditions  on  the  sub- 
ject. 

The  authority  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church, 
the  force  of  their  reasonings,  the  sublimity  of 
their  comparisons,  are  next  to  be  demonstrated, 
and  we  must  avail  ourselves  of  the  school  divinity, 
in  order  to  clear  up  the  sophisms  of  the  heretics, 
to  fight  them  with  their  own  weapons,  and  thus  to 
subdue  them. 

Thus  does  Positive  Theology  resemble  a  mag 
nificent  garden,  and  Scholastic  Divinity  a  hedge 
thick  set  with  thorns,  to  hinder  obnoxious  animals 
from  penetrating  and  laying  it  waste. 

While  I  presided  over  the  school  of  Theology 
which  belongs  to  the  fraternity  of  Scotus,  I  was 
under  the  necessity  of  teaching  Scotism.  It  would 
ill  become  a  private  individual  to  wish  to  change 
the  mode  of  instruction  in  an  order  of  which  he 
becomes  a  member;  this  would  be  frequently 
attended  with  mischievous  consequences,  although 
fantastical  opinions  ought  not  to  be  servilely  em 
braced. 

As  for  you,  my  Lord,  who  as  Bishop,  have  an 
incontestable  authority  over  the  schools,  and  can 
give  them  what  form  you  please,  I  entreat  you  to 
recommend  to  your  theologians  not  to  use  the 


LETTERS.  127 

Scholastic  Divinity,  but  with  discretion,  for  fear 
of  enervating  Theology. 

I  shall  think  they  have  complied  with  your 
instructions,  if  I  see  them  repairing  to  the  sources 
of  knowledge,  instead  of  merely  copying  manu 
script  theologies  ;  and  if  they  content  themselves 
with  declaring  the  doctrine  of  the  church  without 
giving  themselves  up  to  disputations  or  manifesting 
a  party  spirit. 

This  spirit,  my  Lord,  is  so  much  the  more  dan 
gerous,  as  then  private  opinions  occupy  the  place 
of  eternal  truths  which  every  one  should  respect ; 
and  men  give  themselves  up  to  altercations  which, 
under  a  pretence  of  maintaining  the  cause  of  God. 
extinguish  charity. 

Do  not  permit  that,  in  order  to  maintain  free 
will,  the  omnipotence  of  grace  be  denied  ;  or  that 
human  liberty  be  destroyed  for  the  purpose  of  im 
proving  this  inestimable  and  purely  gratuitous 
gift ;  or  that  through  too  great  a  respect  for  the 
Saints,  what  is  due  to  Jesus  Christ  be  forgotten. 
All  theological  truths  are  but  as  one,  from  the 
connection  they  have  with  each  other ;  and  there 
are  some  covered  with  a  mysterious  veil,  which 
it  is  impossible  to  raise. 

The  grand  defect  of  some  theologians,  is  to 
wish  to  explain  e?ery  thing,  and  not  to  know 


128  GANGANELLl's 

where  to  stop.  The  Apostle  tells  us,  for  example, 
when  speaking  of  heaven,  that  tye  hath  not  seen, 
that  ear  hath  not  heard  what  God  hath  prepared 
for'  fas  Saints,  but  they  give  us  a  description  of 
Paradise,  as  though  they  had  been  there.  They 
assign  ranks  to  each  of  the  Elect,  and  they  would 
deem  it  almost  heresy,  were  any  one  to  dare  to 
contradict  them.  The  true  theologian  stops  where 
he  should  stop,  and  when  any  thing  has  not  been 
revealed,  and  the  Church  has  been  silent,  he  thinks 
it  adviseable  not  to  decide.  There  will  always  be 
an  impenetrable  cloud  between  God  and  man  till 
Eternity  commences. 

Types  ceased  with  the  ancient  law,  to  give 
place  to  reality ;  but  complete  evidence  is  not  to 
be  found  till  after  death  ;  such  is  the  economy  of 
Religion.  It  were  to  be  wished,  my  Lord,  that  in 
speaking  of  God,  men  always  mentioned  him  with 
a  holy  feeling,  not  as  a  Being  whom  they  fear,  but 
as  a  Spirit  whose  immense  perfections  excite  the 
greatest  respect  and  astonishment.  Thus,  instead 
of  saying :  God  would  be  unjust ;  God  would  be 
a  liar  ;  God  would  not  be  omnipotent,  were  such 
a  thing  to  take  place  ;  they  should  accustom  them 
selves  never  to  join  words  so  offensive  to  that  of 
God.  Let  us  content  ourselves  with  answering 
like  St.  Paul,— Is  God  unjust  ?  God  forbid. 


LETTERS.  129 

The  name  of  God  is  so  terrible  and  so  holy,  that 
it  should  never  be  used  in  a  trifling  manner.  Is  it 
not  sufficient  for  man  to  employ  his  faculties  on 
the  phenomena  of  nature,  to  dispute  about  the  ele 
ments  and  their  effects,  without  making  God  him 
self  the  subject  of  their  contests  ? 

It  is  this  which  has  rendered  Theology  ridiculous 
in  the  eyes  of  Free-thinkers,  and  which  has  per 
haps  taught  them  to  introduce  God  into  all  their  ob 
jections  and  sarcasms  ;  for  how  could  Theology, 
which  is  but  an  exposition  of  the  providence,  the 
wisdom,  in  short  all  the  attributes  of  the  infinite, 
omnipotent,  excellent  Being,  appear  a.  futile 
science,  were  it  represented  only  with,  dignity  ? 
Would  the  knowledge  of  a  grain  of  sand  driven 
by  the  wind  at  pleasure,  of  an  insect  which  is 
crushed  by  man,  in  short  of  a  world  which  must 
itself  perish,  be  superior  to  the  knowledge  of  God 
himself,  of  that  God  in  whom  we  have  our  being, 
motion,  and  life,  before  whom  the  seas  are  but  as  a 
drop  of  water,  the  mountains  as  a  point,  tho  uni 
verse  as  an  atom  ? 

It  is  with  the  grandeur  of  this  immense  and 
supreme  Being,  that  the  theologian  should  begin 
his  course.  After  having  demonstrated  his  ex 
istence  to  be  absolutely  necessary,  and  necessarily 
eternal  j  after  having  traced  to  him  as  Us  source, 
G3 


130  *AN6ANELLI*i 

the  constitution  of  mind,  after  having  proved  that 
every  thing  emanates  from  him  as  from  its  prin 
ciple,  that  every  thing  breathes  in  him  as  its 
centre,  that  every  thing  returns  to  him  as  its  end, 
he  displays  his  immense  wisdom,  his  infinite 
goodness,  from  whence  proceeds  revelation,  and 
the  worship  we  pay  to  him. 

The  natural  law,  the  written  law,  the  law  of 
grace  then  appear  each  in  its  rank,  according  to 
its  merit  and  chronology.  It  must  be  then  de 
monstrated  how  God  has  been  always  adored  by 
a  small  number  who  worshipped  him  in  spirit  and 
in  truth;  how  the  church  superseded  the  syna 
gogue,  how  it  cut  off  from  time  to  time  the  rebels 
who  wished  to  corrupt  its  morality  and  articles  of 
Faith ;  and  how,  always  powerful  in  works  and 
words,  it  has  been  sanctioned  by  the  most  learned 
doctors,  and  maintained  in  its  purity,  in  the  midst  of 
the  most  dreadful  scandals  and  most  cruel  divisions. 

It  is  necessary  that  those  who  study  Theology 
should  find  true  light  in  what  is  taught  them,  and 
not  false  glimmerings  more  calculated  to  dazzle 
than  to  enlighten  ;  that  they  should  be  led  to  the 
purest  sources,  under  the  conduct  of  St.  Augustin 
and  St.  Thomas ;  and  that  they  should  lay  aside 
every  thing  which  wears  the  appearance  of  no- 
telty  ;  that  they  should  be  possessed  of  evangelical 


LETTERS.  131 

tolerance  with  respect  even  to  those  who  resist  the 
Faith,  and  that  it  be  impressed  on  them  that  the 
spirit  of  Jesus  Christ  is  not  a  spirit  of  bitterness 
and  authority. 

It  is  neither  by  invectives  against  heretics,  nor  by 
manifesting  a  bitter  zeal  against  unbelievers,  that 
men  are  brought  back  to  the  truth ;  but  by  shew 
ing  a  sincere  desire  for  their  conversion  ;  by  never 
speaking  of  them  but  to  shew  a  sincere  love  for 
them,  at  the  same  time  that  their  sophisms  are 
combated. 

It  is  necessary  for  a  professor  of  theology  to 
oppose  the  theologians  of  Paganism  to  those  of 
Christianity ;  and  the  rather  as  this  is  the  surest 
method  of  over  throwing  Mythology,  of  covering 
with  eternal  ridicule  the  superstitions  of  the  ancients, 
and  of  raising  on  their  ruins  the  doctrine  of  the 
incarnate  Word. 

It  is  still  more  necessary  that  he  should  not  be 
systematical.  He  should  keep  to  the  church, 
scripture,  and  tradition,  when  he  teaches  eternal 
truths,  because  he  is  then  the  deputy  of  the  body 
of  pastors,  to  instruct  in  their  name,  and  to  ex 
ercise  their  power. 

Would  to  God  that  this  method  had  been  faith 
fully  followed.  The  church  would  not  have 
witnessed  the  most  afflicting  and  obstinate  disputes 


132 

springing  from  its  bosom,  passion  occupying  the 
place  of  love,  and  hatred  of  the  doctors  produc 
ing  the  most  fatal  effects. 

Whence  it  follows,  my  Lord,  that  your  Emi 
nence  cannot  be  too  attentive  in  appointing  mode 
rate  theologians,  lest  a  bitter  zeal  should  do  much 
more  harm  than  good.  The  spirit  of  the  gospel 
is  a  spirit  of  peace,  and  it  is  improper  that  men 
whose  duty  it  is  to  preach  it,  should  be  of  a  tur 
bulent  disposition. 

If  I  dare,  my  Lord,  I  would  entreat  your 
Eminence  to  cause  a  system  of  Theology  to  be 
composed,  which  would  form  the  perpetual  in 
struction  of  your  diocese,  and  which  would  be 
certainly  adopted  by  many  rl  the  Bishops.  The 
liberty  of  the  schools  should  be  permitted  relative 
only  to  indifferent  questions,  for  there  is  but  one 
baptism  and  one  faith. 

Theology  is  not  intended  to  exercise  the  minds 
of  young  people ;  but  to  enlighten  and  elevate 
them  to  him  wjio  is  the  fulness  and  source  of  all 
light. 

It  is  proper  to  provide  the  scholars  with  the 
best  books,  relative  to  the  treatises  they  study.  The 
best  way  of  studying  Religion,  is  to  be  very  fa« 
miliar  with  sacred  writers,  with  the  councils  and 
fathers.  They  should  learn  in  the  schools  not 


LETTERS.  123 

to  wander  into  error,  but  to  speak  of  Christianity 
in  a  manner  worthy  of  it. 

I  have  nothing  to  add,  my  Lord,  but  that  a 
a  professor  of  theology  should  be  a  man  equally 
celebrated  for  his  piety  and  knowledge.  Eternal 
truths  should  proceed,  as  much  as  possible,  only 
out  of  holy  lips.  From  thence  results  the  blessing 
of  Heaven  on  the  master,  on  the  scholars,  and  a 
savour  of  life  throughout  a  whole  diocese.  Italy 
happily  always  had  theologians  who  corresponded 
with  the  purity  of  its  Theology. 

Excuse,  my  Lord,  my  rashness,  which  would  be 
unpardonable,  had  not  your  Eminence  ordered  me 
to  give  you  my  advice.  1  submit  it  entirely  to 
your  understanding,  having  the  honour  to  be  with 
the  most  perfect  obedience  and  profound  respect, 
frei 

Rome,  3lst  May,  1753. 


134  CANGANBLLl's 


LETTER  XXXIII. 

TO  R.  P  *  *  *,   A  MONK,  ONE  OF  HIS  FRIENDS, 
WHO  HAD  BEEN  APPOINTED  TO  A  BISHOPRIC. 

AFTER  having  been  the  humble  disciple  of  St. 
Francis,  you  are  at  length  raised  to  the  rank  of 
the  Apostles.  I  may  tell  you,  my  dear  friend, 
that  you  are  only  elevated,  to  become  really  the 
servant  of  all,  and  that  you  should  endeavour  to 
shine  only  by  the  brilliancy  of  your  virtues. 

There  is  no  dignity  on  earth  that  is  attended 
with  a  greater  degree  of  responsibility  than  the  epis 
copacy.  A  bishop  is  to  watch  night  and  day  over 
the  flock  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  reflect  that  he  must 
answer  at  his  tribunal  for  every  sheep  that  goes 
astray.  He  must  reproduce  himself  that  he  may 
never  be  tired,  multiply  himself  that  he  may  be  in 
every  place,  and  seclude  himself  that  he  may 
study  and  pray. 

Two  things  are  so  essential  to  bishops,  that  the 
office  cannot  be  worthily  discharged,  without  pos 
sessing  them  in  an  eminent  degree ;  purity,  which 
should  render  them  like  the  angels  themselves,  and 


LETTERS.  135 

which  gains  them  that  appellation  in  the  sacred 
scripture,  as  appears  by  the  first  chapters  of  the 
Apocalypse ;  and  knowledge  which,  in  the  Gospel 
gives  them  the  honour  of  being  called  the  light  of 
the  world.  As  irreproachable  characters,  they 
ought  not  even  to  be  suspected  of  immorality; 
but  they  are  moreover  obliged  to  keep  others  from 
corruption ;  and  on  that  account  they  are  called 
the  salt  of  the  earth.  As  learned  men  they  should 
be  eyes  to  the  blind,  feet  to  the  lame,  the  light  of 
the  world.  It  is  not  sufficient  for  a  bishop  to 
have  virtues,  and  to  consult  enlightened  characters 
to  know  what  he  should  do ;  he  should  be  able  of 
himself  to  discern  good  from  evil,  truth  from 
error;  for  he  is  constituted  a  judge  of  doctrine 
and  morals :  and  if  he  have  not  the  talent  of 
judging,  he  will  not  possess  that  of  governing,  and 
will  suffer  himself  to  be  deceived. 

What  consoles  me,  is,  that  you  are  thoroughly 
instructed,  that  you  will  resolve  to  see  every  thing 
for  yourself;  which  is  of  absolute  necessity,  if  you 
would  not  be  the  dupe,  either  of  hypocrites  or  in 
formers. 

I  doubt  not  but  you  have  already  seriously 
studied  the  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  and 
that  of  St.  Peter  to  all  the  believers.  By  the  first, 
you  will  have  perceived  that  a  bishop  must  be 


136 


blameless,  sober,  chaste,  peaceful,  not  to  live  as 
those  Christians  whose  history  is  precisely  that  of 
the  wicked  rich  man,  inasmuch  as  they  are  clothed 
in  purple  and  fine  linen,  fare  sumptuously  every 
day,  and  suffer  Lazaruses  to  expire  at  their  gates. 

By  the  second,  you  will  have  learned  not  ta 
lord  it  over  any  ecclesiastic  entrusted  to  your 
care  ;  for  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ  is  not  a  spirit 
of  authority,  but  of  meekness  and  humility  ;  so 
that  a  bishop  should  regard  the  curates  as  his 
equals,  in  the  order  of  Christian  charity,  although 
they  may  not  be  so  in  that  of  the  hierarchy.  His 
house  should  be  their  place  of  resort. 

Do  not  satisfy  yourself  with  merely  declaring 
the  word  of  God,  from  recollecting  that  St.  Paul 
said,  "  he  was  not  sent  to  baptize,  but  to  preach 
the  gospel/'  Let  there  be  no  sacrament  which 
you  do  not  administer  from  time  to  time,  that  you 
may  shew  your  diocesans  how  much  you  are  de 
voted  to  them,  both  in  sickness  and  in  health,  at 
their  birth  and  their  death. 

Especially  visit  punctually  the  province  en 
trusted  to  you,  and  take  care  that  your  visits  be 
not  storms  which  inspire  only  terror,  but  beneficial 
dews  which  spread  around  cheerfulness  and  fi 
delity. 

Should  you  by  chance  find  some  one  of  your 


LETTERS.  137 

fellow  labourers  who  has  sinned,  cast  over  him 
the  mantle  of  love,  io  lead  him  back  10  fri  duty 
by  kindness,  and  as  much  as  possible,  to  conceal 
scandal :  if  it  be  a  scandalous  crime,  persuade 
him  secretly  to  relinquish  his  situation,  and  before 
he  takes  this  step,  assure  him  of  a  provision. 

I  will  not  tell  you  to  entertain  for  monks  a 
paternal  tenderness;  this  would  be  to  nffrnd  you. 
You  owe  to  them  all  you  are,  and  it  is  at  their 
school,  that  you,  as  well  as  myself,  have  learned 
all  you  know.  Visit  them  frequently  with  cordi 
ality;  this  is  the  way  to  excite  among  them  a 
proper  emulation,  and  to  make  them  respected. 
To  honour  men  whose  life  is  one  continual  labour, 
is  to  do  honour  to  oneself.  A  General  who 
should  despise  his  officers,  would  render  himself 
worthy  of  the  greatest  contempt. 

Suffer  not  the  piety  of  the  faithful  to  be 
nourished  by  false  legends,  and  kept  up  by  trifling 
ceremonies.  But  take  care  that  they  learn  to 
recur  continual!}7  to  Jesus  Christ,  as  to  our  only 
mediator,  and  only  to  honour  the  saints  as  be 
longing  to  him.  Education  is  entrusted  to  you, 
and  you  ought  to  know  what  is  taught. 

Be  not  too  easily  induced  to  ordain  priests,  and 
especially  as  Italy  abounds  with  supernumeraries 
of  that  order  who,  carrying  even  to  foreign  nations 


138  GANGANELLl's 

ignorance  and  misery,  degrade  the  dignity  of  the 
priesthood,  and  dishonour  their  country. 

Bestow  benefices  only  on  acknowledged  merit, 
and  especially  only  on  those  who  are  distinguished 
for  knowledge  and  piety,  if  those  benefices  include 
the  care  of  souls :  and  see  that  he  who  has  la 
boured  longest,  be  preferred  before  him  who  is 
but  recently  ordained. 

Appoint  only  those  who  have  grown  grey  in  the 
ministry  to  the  government  of  your  diocese,  and 
who  will  possess  influence  from  their  age  as  well 
as  their  virtues.  A  bishop  whose  society  and 
council  consists  only  of  young  men  is  despised, 
since  it  is  easy  to  manage  him  at  their  will.  The 
Pope  has  but  one  Vicar  General;  and  conse 
quently  one  will  be  sufficient  for  you. 

Let  "  My  Lord"  be  the  least  of  your  titles ;  and 
let  those  of  Father  and  Servant,  be  much  more 
precious  to  you;  for  the  fashion  of  this  world 
passeth  away,  and  all  its  grandeurs  with  it. 

In  short,  in  the  midst  of  riches  and  honours, 
retain  only  what  is  necessary  for  your  own  wants, 
and  to  make  you  respected,  recollecting  that  St. 
Paul  brought  his  body  into  subjection,  and  that 
every  Christian  ought  to  mortify  himself. 

Above  all  reside,  and  again  I  say  reside.  A 
pastor  who  is  long  separate  from  his  flock  without 
reason  has  no  right  to  eat. 


LETTERS*  139 

These  are  terrible  truths :  but  as  we  are  not  at 
liberty  to  change  them,  we  must  submit  to  or 
renounce  them.  Let  the  poor  be  your  friends, 
your  brethren,  and  even  your  guests.  You  cannot 
give  too  much.  Almsgiving  is  one  of  the  most 
essential  duties  of  a  bishop,  and  it  must  be  dis 
charged  in  prisons,  in  houses,  in  public  places; 
in  short,  every  where,  in  imitation  of  our  divine 
Saviour,  who  ceased  not  during  the  days  of  his 
mortality,  to  do  good ;  but  especially  give  with 
cheerfulness,  Hilarem  datorcm  diligit  Deus  ; 
(God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver;)  and  give  so  as 
yourself  to  become  indigent. 

I  have  said  nothing  to  you  about  your  domestic 
occupations,  convinced  that  you  will  divide  your 
time  between  prayer,  study,  and  the  government 
of  your  diocese.  Those  can  never  tire  of  reading 
the  scriptures  and  the  fathers,  who  know  their, 
value,  who  do  not  live  in  dissipation,  and  who  are 
conscious  that  the  episcopacy  is  a  formidable  un 
dertaking,  and  not  a  secular  dignity. 

Listen  to  every  one;  render  yourself  popular, 
after  the  example  of  our  divine  Master,  who  suf 
fered  the  least  children  to  approach  him,  and 
spoke  to  them  with  the  greatest  kindness.  Fre 
quently  visit  those  of  your  diocesans  who  shall 
have  experienced  some  misfortune,  to  assist  and 


140  SANGANELLl's 

console  them.  It  is  a  disgrace  to  a  bishop,  to  be 
acquainted  only  with  the  rich  and  illustrious  in 
his  diocese.  The  lower  orders  will  complain  of  it,, 
and  with  reason;  for  frequently,  in  the  sight,  of 
God,  they  are  the  most  precious. 

Should  any  dispute  arise  among  the  inhabitants 
of  your  episcopal  city,  become  instantly  their 
mediator.  A  bishop  ought  only  to  know  the  dif 
ferences  of  others  for  the  sake  of  endeavouring  to 
adjust  them. 

Examine  yourself  the  ecclesiastics  who  apply 
for  Orders,  and  take  care  that  no  puerile 
questions,  nor  any  which  are  foreign  to  what  they 
ought  to  know,  be  put  to  them.  Take  care  that 
your  confessors  observe  the  rules  of  St.  Charles  in 
the  tribunal  of  Penitence. 

Do  not  accustom  yourself  to  visit  your  church 
but  seldom,  under  pretence  of  business. 

The  public  is  not  satisfied  with  these  excuses ; 
they  wish  to  be  edified ;.  and  who  can  be  expected 
to  pray  to  God,  if  not  a  bishop  ? 

After  you  shall  have  spent  a  life  in  such  ex 
ertions,  you  will  find  yourself  surrounded  at  the 
hour  of  death  by  a  number  of  good  works.  They, 
you  know,  follow  us  into  eternity,  whereas  pomp, 
grandeur,  titles,  are  lost  in  the  night  of  the  tomb, 
and  leave  behind  but  a  fearful  void.  Read  fre- 


LETTERS.  141 

quently  what  is  said  to  the  bishops  designated  in 
the  Apocalypse,  and  tremble. 

I  have,  I  think,  run  over  in  this  letter  all  the 
duties  of  the  episcopacy;  it  is  for  you  to  reduce 
them  to  practice.  You  have  undoubtedly  said  to 
yourself,  and  much  better  than  I  have  done,  all 
that  I  have  just  called  to  your  remembrance  ;  but 
you  have  compelled  me  to  give  you  this  advice  ; 
it  arises,  I  assure  you,  from  the  liveliest  friendship, 
and  from  a  sincere  desire  of  seeing  you  work  ef 
fectually  for  your  own  sanctification,  by  labouring 
for  that  of  others.  You  should  do  this  both  as  a 

monk,  and  a  bishop. 

I  shall  wait  till  you  are  consecrated  to  write  to 

you  with   more  ceremony.     Adieu.     I  embrace 

you  with  all  my  heart. 

Convent  of  the  Holy  Apostks,  30th  May,  1755. 


142 


LETTER  XXXIV. 

TO    A    TUSCAN    GENTLEMAN. 

THE  education,  my  dear  Sir,  which  you  wish  to 
give  your  children,  will  be  but  as  tinsel,  unless 
founded  on  Religion.  There  are  circumstances 
in  the  course  of  life,  in  which  probity  alone  will 
not  be  found  sufficient  to  resist  temptation,  and  in 
which  the  soul  will  be  degraded  if  not  sustained 
by  a  firm  hope  of  immortality. 

Man,  in  order  to  be  happy  and  wise,  must  see 
God  from  his  earliest  infancy,  as  the  beginning 
and  end  of  all  things :  reason  and  faith  must  con 
spire  to  convince  him  that  to  be  without  religion 
or  law,  is  to  descend  to  the  level  of  the  brute 
creation ;  he  must  know  that  truth  being  one, 
there  can  be  but  one  religion ;  and  that  if  authority 
did  not  determine  our  belief,  each  one  would  have 
his  own  system  and  opinion. 

It  is  not  by  mere  ceremonies  that  you  will  make 
your  children  true  Christians.  Christianity  is  the 
greatest  enemy  of  pharisaism  and  superstition. 
The  church  prescribes  duties  enough,  without 


LETTERS. 


endeavouring  to  multiply  them.  Precept  is  too 
frequently  neglected,  to  follow  men's  opinions; 
because  men  had  rather  listen  to  caprice  than 
reason,  and  because  pride  is  in  perfect  agreement 
with  eccentricity. 

You  will  take  care  to  elevate  the  minds  of  our 
three  youths,  and  to  convince  them  that  the  greatest 
pleasure  of  man  is  to  reflect,  and  to  feel  his  own 
existence.  It  is  a  sublime  pleasure  worthy  of  a 
truly  celestial  spirit,  so  that  I  consider  him  as  an 
unfortunate  being  who  is  unacquainted  with  this 
felicity. 

The  catechism  is  sufficient  to  teach  the  truths  of 
revelation  :  but  in  an  incredulous  age,  something 
more  than  the  alphabet  of  religion  is  necessary. 
You  will  therefore  fill  the  minds  of  your  children 
with  that  refined  and  pure  knowledge,  which  dis 
sipates  the  clouds  of  modern  philosophy,  and  the 
darkness  of  corruption. 

A  few  books,  well  chosen,  will  render  your  sons 
well-informed  Christians.  They  will  read  them 
with  a  religious  attention,  not  so  much  to  fix  them 
in  their  memories,  as  to  engrave  them  on  their 
hearts.  Your  design  is  not  to  form  youths  ca 
pable  of  maintaining  theses,  but  who  are,  as 
reasonable  creatures,  to  be  convinced  of  eternal 
truths. 


144 

When  youth  has  studied  the  principles  of  re 
ligion,  it  will  seldom  suffer  itself  to  be  seduced  by 
the  sophisms  of  impiety ;  unless  the  heart  be  en 
tirely  corrupt. 

You  should  watch  narrowl^,  to  keep  them  un 
spotted,  not  by  employing  informers  and  spies,  but 
by  having  your  own  eyes  and  ears  every  where,  so 
as  to  imitate  the  Deity,  who  is  not  seen,  and  yet 
who  sees  every  thing. 

Children  must  not  perceive  that  they  are  sus 
pected  and  observed;  for  they  are  then  dis 
couraged,  they  murmur,  they  become  averse  from 
those  they  ought  to  love,  they  imagine  evils  of 
which  they  were  unconscious,  and  seek  only  to 
deceive.  Hence  almost  all  scholars  and  pupils 
act  only  from  fear,  and  are  never  happier  than 
when  absent  from  their  superiors. 

Be  less  the  master  than  the  friend  of  your 
children;  and  they  will  be  transparent  in  your 
eyes,  and  will  tell  you  even  their  faults.  Young 
people  have  a  hundred  times  entrusted  me  with 
their  troubles  and  their  faults,  because  I 
always  treated  them  with  kindness :  they  will  give 
you  the  key  of  their  heart,  when  they  know  that  you 
sincerely  desire  their  good ;  and  that  in  reproving 
them,  you  inflict  punishment  on  yourself. 

There  are  many  reasons  which  induce  me  to 


LITTERS. 

recommend  to  you  private  education,  and  there 
are  still  more  which  prevent  me  from  persuading 
you  to  adopt  it.  Private  education  is  generally 
the  safest  for  morals,  but  there  is  something  in  it 
so  monotonous,  so  lukewarm,  so  languishing,  that 
it  discourages  and  absorbs  emulation.  Besides  as 
it  watches  too  closely,  it  more  frequently  makes 
hypocrites  than  virtuous  characters. 

Should  you  however  meet  with  a  tutor  who, 
mild,  patient,  sociable,  enlightened,  knows  how 
to  unite  condescension  with  firmness,  wisdom  with 
cheerfulness,  temperance  with  sweetness  of  dispo 
sition  :  I  would  advise  you  at  least  to  try  it,  per 
suaded  that  you  would  do  nothing  but  in  concert 
with  him,  and  would  not  attempt  to  govern  him. 
There  are  too  many  fathers  who  consider  a  tutor 
as  an  hireling,  and  who  think  they  have  a  right  to 
domineer  over  him,  because  he  is  in  their  pay. 

Do  not  entrust  your  sons  with  a  man  whom 
you  cannot  trust  as  well  as  yourself;  but  after 
ihat,  hesitate  not  to  leave  him  master  of  his  own 
plans  :  nothing  disgusts  a  master  so  much  as  that 
want  of  confidence  which  is  manifested  towards 
him,  and  the  doubt  which  is  entertained  of  his 
rapacity.  Be  careful  as  to  the  servants  who  are 
about  your  children  :  it  is  almost  always  by  them 
that  youth  is  corrupted, 


146 


Let  an  amiable  serenity  continually  beam  on 
your  countenance  and  in  your  eyes,  and  accom 
plish  all  your  desires,  without  constraint  and  with 
out  fear.  No  one  likes  stormy  weather,  and  every 
body  rejoices  at  the  sight  of  a  fine  day. 

Attach  pleasure  to  every  kind  of  study  you 
propose  to  your  sons,  by  exciting  in  them  a  strong 
desire  to  learn,  and  a  great  apprehension  of  re 
maining  ignorant. 

Take  care  to  unite  relaxation  with  labour,  that 
you  may  not  weary  the  memories  and  minds  of 
your  children.  When  disgust  is  joined  to  study, 
an  aversion  is  taken  to  books,  and  negligence  and 
liberty  alone  are  sighed  after. 

Instruct,  not  by  punishing,  but  by  making  them 
love  your  instructions ;  and  to  this  end,  take  care 
to  enliven  them  by  some  traits  of  history,  and  by 
some  sallies  which  awaken  the  attention.  I  knew 
at  Milan  a  young  man  who  had  become  such  a 
lover  of  study,  that  he  took  holidays  as  a  neces 
sary  repose,  but  considered  them  as  days  of 
mourning.  His  books  were  his  pleasure  and  trea 
sure;  and  it  was  a  good  priest  who,  by  the  re 
sources  of  his  cheerfulness  and  imagination,  had 
inspired  him  with  a  love  for  all  works  of  taste 
and  erudition.  He  would  have  been  one  of  the 


LETTERS.  147 

moit  learned  characters  in  Europe,  had  not  death 
stopped  him  in  his  career. 

Let  their  studies  be  proportioned  to  their  age, 
do  not  think  of  making  them  metaphysicians  from 
twelve  years  old.  It  is  not  young  people  who  are 
then  brought  up,  but  parroquets  which  are  taught 
words. 

It  is  with  the  sciences  as  with  food.  The  sto 
mach  of  a  child  requires  a  light  nourishment  ; 
and  it  is  only  by  gradation  that  they  are  accus 
tomed  to  solid  and  substantial  meats. 

Never  fail  to  make  an  amusing  book  succeed  to 
a  serious  one,  and  to  intermix  poetry  with  prose. 
Virgil  is  not  less  eloquent  than  Cicero  ;  and  his 
descriptions,  his  images,  his  expressions,  give  ima 
gination  and  elocution  to  those  who  possess  none. 
Poetry  is  the  perfection  of  languages,  and  if  a 
person  be  not  accustomed  to  it  in  his  youth,  he 
never  acquires  a  taste  for  it :  it  is  impossible  at  a 
certain  age  to  read  verse  long  together,  unless  we 
really  have  a  poetical  taste. 

Moderate  however  the  study  of  the  Poets ;  for 
besides  their  very  frequently  taking  licences  con 
trary  to  good  morals,  it  is  dangerous  to  love  them 
too  well.  A  young  man  who  talks  and  dreams 
only  about  poetry,  is  insupportable  in  society ;  he 
is  a  maniac,  who  may  be  ranked  amongst  mad- 

H  2 


148 

men.  I  except  those  whose  genius  is  absolutely 
poetical ;  and  then  they  are  indemnified  for  this 
mania,  by  the  honour  of  becoming  Dantes,  Ari- 
ostos,  Tassos,  Metastasios,  Miltons,  Corneilles, 
Racines. 

Let  the  history  of  the  world,  of  nations,  espe 
cially  that  of  your  own  country,  become  familiar 
to  your  children ;  and  let  not  this  be  a  dry  study ; 
but  accompanied  by  short  and  suitable  reflections; 
teaching  them  to  judge  with  propriety  of  events, 
and  to  acknowledge  an  universal  agent,  in  whose 
hands  all  men  are  but  instruments,  and  all  revo 
lutions,  effects  combined  and  foreseen  in  the  eter 
nal  decrees. 

History  is  a  dead  letter,  if  we  be  acquainted 
only  with  its  dates  and  facts ;  and  it  is  a  book  full 
of  life,  if  we  observe  in  it  the  influence  of  the  pas 
sions,  the  resources  of  the  soul,  the  emotions  of 
the  heart,  and  especially  if  we  discover  therein  a 
God  who,  always  master  of  events,  produces,  di 
rects,  deiermines  them  according  to  his  good  plea 
sure,  and  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  sublime 
designs. 

Our  carnal  eyes  see  in  the  universe  only  a  veil 
which  conceals  from  us  the  action  of  the  Crea 
tor  ;  but  the  eyes  of  Faith  shew  us  that  all  which 


LETTERS.  149 

takes  place  has  a  cause,  and    that  this  cause  i» 
truly  God. 

Take  care  that  a  good  system  of  rhetoric,  con 
sisting  less  in  precepts  than  examples,  give  a  taste 
of  true  eloquence  to  your  sons.  Make  them  under 
stand  that  what  is  truly  fine,  depends  neither  on 
moods,  nor  tenses  ;  and  that,  if  there  is,  in  different 
ages,  a  different  manner  of  expressing  things,  there 
is  but  one  of  conceiving  them  aright. 

Give  them  the  greatest  aversion  for  that  puerile 
eloquence,  which,  consisting  of  quibbles,  is  re 
volting  to  good  taste  ;  and  persuade  them  that  no 
gigantic  expression  or  idea  ever  enters  into  a  fine 
discourse.  Although  we  should  never  be  tired 
of  true  eloquence,  man  is  so  whimsical  as  to  be 
satiated  with  it;  and  we  therefore  see  in  these 
days  a  singular  and  frivolous  diction  preferred  to 
the  imposing  language  of  the  orators  of  the  last 
age.  *i 

There  are  mfn  and  ages  who  have  in  every 
thing  fixed  th,e  public  taste,  and  it  is  on  their  pic- 
tures  that  your  children's  e_yes  should  be  conti 
nually  fastened,  as  on  the  best  models,  but  not 
so  as  to  become  their  slaves,  for  we  should  never 
be  the  servile  imitator  of  any  one. 

I  like  the  mind  to  soar,  and  be  itself,  whereas 
it  is  but  a  copy,  when  it  dare  not  invent.  We 


150 


have  only  men  of  mind,  and  we  should  have  men 
of  genius,  did  they  not  too  mechanically  follow 
the  beaten  tracks.  We  know  nothing  great  when 
we  are  acquainted  with  but  one  way.  The  spirit 
of  invention  is  an  inexhaustible  species,  when  we 
know  how  to  be  bold.  "  Be  yourself,  and  think 
in  your  own  way,"  is  what  I  should  frequently  say 
to  young  people  of  whom  I  had  the  care.  It  is  la 
mentable  to  pass  whole  years  in  teaching  pupils 
only  to  repeat. 

When  your  children  have  come  to  years  of  ma 
turity,  then  will  be  the  moment  to  speak  to  them 
as  a  friend  of  the  trifling  nature  of  the  pleasures 
in  which  the  world  makes  her  felicity  to  consist, 
of  the  misfortunes  they  cause,  the  remorse  they 
excite,  the  harm  they  do  both  to  the  body  and 
mind,  in  short  of  the  abysses  they  dig  in  their 
paths,  whilst  appearing  only  to  scatter  flowers. 

It  will  not  be  difficult  to  point  out  the  dangers  of 
pleasure,  either  by  vigorous  expressions,  or  striking 
examples,  and  to  persuade  them,  that  without 
idleness,  the  greater  part  of  the  pleasures  to  which 
they  are  immoderately  attached,  would  have  no 
attractions.  The  most  brilliant  idea  of  it  is  formed 
when  we  are  unemployed,  just  as  when  wrapt  in 
sleep,  we  represent  to  ourselves  a  thousand  pleas 
ing  chimeras. 


LETTERS. 


151 


When  a  son  is  persuaded  that  a  father  only 
talks  reason  to  him,  and  that  it  is  only  through, 
tenderness  and  not  caprice  that  he  reproves  him, 
he  listens;  and  his  advice  has  the  better  effect. 

At  length,  after  having  raised  this  edifice,  there 
will  be  the  summit,  which  I  consider  as  the  most 
difficult  thing;  I  mean  the  choice  of  a  profession. 
It  is  generally  the  touchstone  for  fathers  and  mo 
thers,  and  the  most  critical  period  of  life  for  chil 
dren. 

If  you  will  believe  me  on  this  subject,  you 
will  give  them  a  year  to  reflect  for  themselves  on 
the  line  of  life  which  suits  them,  without  recom 
mending  to  them  one  profession  rather  than  ano 
ther.  The  good  education  they  have  received,  the 
knowledge  they  will  have  acquired,  will  naturally 
conduct  them  to  a  happy  issue ;  and  there  is 
every  reason  to  hope  that  they  will  then  decide 
for  themselves,  according  to  their  inclinations  and 
according  to  reason. 

It  will  then  be  necessary  frequently  to  speak 
to  them  of  the  advantages  and  disadvantages  of 
each  profession,  and  to  shew  them  the  import 
ance  of  faithfully  fulfilling  its  duties,  both  on  ac 
count  of  this  world  and  the  other.  The  priestly 
and  monkish  professions  will  furnish  you  with 
ample  materials  for  representing  the  inestimable 


152 


GANGANELLl  S 


happiness  enjoyed  therein,  when  we  are  really 
called  to  them ;  and  the  dreadful  calamities  ex 
perienced,  when  we  have  the  temerity  to  rush  into 
them,  with  only  human  motives.  The  military 
and  magisterial  professions  present  a  multitude  of 
duties  to  fulfil;  and  it  will  be  sufficient  to  expose 
them  to  view,  in  order  to  convince  them  of  it. 

After  these  precautions,  and  especially  after 
having  frequently  implored  the  assistance  of  Hea 
ven,  your  sons  will  enter  with  a  firm  step  on  the- 
career  they  have  chosen ;  and  you  will  have  the 
consolation  of  being  able  to  say  before  God  and 
men,  that  you  have  regarded  their  inclinations  and 
liberty.  Nothing  is  more  fatal  than  to  control 
the  inclinations  of  our  childern,  we  expose  them 
to  an  eternal  repentance,  and  ourselves  to  the  most 
bitter  reproaches,  and  even  to  maledictions  which 
we  have  unhappily  deserved. 

Since  Providence  has  given  you  riches,  and  you 
are  born  of  a  distinguished  family,  you  should 
maintain  your  sons  according  to  their  wealth  and 
rank  in  life,  but  letting  them  always  feel  some 
privations,  and  keeping  them  always  within  the 
bounds  of  modesty,  to  teach  them  that  this  life 
does  not  constitute  our  happiness,  and  that  the 
more  elevated  we  are,  the  less  reason  have  we 
for  pride.  You  will  take  care  to  give  them  mo- 


LETTERS.  153 

ney,  both  that  they  may  learn  from  yourself  not 
to  be  covetous  ;  and  that  they  may  be  enabled  to 
assist  the  needy.  It  will  be  right  to  take  notice 
of  the  use  they  make  of  it;  and,  if  you  discover 
avarice  or  prodigality,  you  must  diminish  their 
allowance. 

In  short,  my  very  dear  and  respectable  friend, 
work  on  the  hearts  of  your  sons  more  than  on 
their  minds  :  if  the  heart  be  right  all  will  go  on 
well. 

Circumstances  will  teach  you  how  to  govern 
them.  Sometimes  you  will  appear  easy,  some 
times  severe,  but  always  just  and  honest.  A  spirit 
of  equity  vexes  young  people  who  do  not  wish 
to  become  wise,  because  they  feel  in  spite  of  them 
selves,  that  they  can  make  no  reply. 

You  should  aiiow  them  proper  liberty,  so  that 
their  father's  house  may  not  be  their  last  resort. 
It  is  necessary,  they  should  delight  in  it,  and  find 
there  more  than  any  where  else  the  indulgences 
and  charms  they  ought  to  expect  from  a  lather 
who  is  a  friend  to  order,  and  naturally  beneficent. 

My  pen  leads  me  on  in  spite  of  myself:  it 
might  be  snid  to  have  sentiment,  and  to  experience 
the  sweet  pleasure  I  taste  in  speaking  to  you  of 
your  dear  children,  whom  I  lovre  better  than  my 
self,  and  a  little  less  thaa  you.  May  God  bless 

H  3 


154  GANGANELLl's 

them  abundantly :  they  will  be  all  that  they  should 
be,  and  the  education  you  will  give  them  will 
"blossom  for  eternity.  It  is  there  that  the  fruit  of 
good  advice  given  to  youth  ripens,  and  that  wor 
thy  fathers  are  with  their  worthy  sons,  to  be  happy 
for  ever. 

'Rome,  16th  August,  1753. 


LETTERS.  155 

LETTER  XXXV. 

TO    CARDINAL    QUERINT. 

May  it  please  your  Eminence, 

The  various  reflections  of  your  Eminence,  on 
the  different  ages  which  have  elapsed  since  the 
beginning  of  the  world,  arc  worthy  of  a  genius  like 
yours.  I  seem  to  perceive  reason  weighing  all  these 
ages,  some  like  ingots,  others  like  leaves  of  tinsel. 
Some  are  indeed  so  solid  and  others  so  light,  that 
it  forms  the  most  astonishing  contrast.  Ours, 
without  contradiction,  is  more  marked  than  any 
other,  with  the  stamp  of  levity  ;  but  it  pleases,  it 
seduces,  especially  through  the  good  offices  of  the 
French,  who  have  communicated  to  it  an  elegance, 
which  in  spite  of  ourselves  we  find  truly  agree 
able. 

Our  ancients  would  reasonably  have  murmured 
at  it;  if  however  they  lived  in  our  day,  they 
would  suffer  themselves  to  be  drawn  along  as  we 
are ;  and  without  wishing  it,  they  would  be 
amused  with  our  light  discourses,  and  our  pretty 
writings. 


156 

The  Roman  grandeur  does  not  accord  with 
these  pleasing  frivolities  ;  but  the  Romans  of  the 
present  day  are  not  so  majestic  as  formerly.  The 
French  elegance  has  passed  the  Alps,  and  we  have 
received  it  with  pleasure,  at  the  same  time  that 
we  were  criticizing  it. 

Your  Eminence,  who  is  much  attached  to  the 
French,  will  surely  have  pardoned  their  graces, 
detrimental  as  they  may  be  to  the  dignity  of  the 
ancients.  It  is  only  when  every  age  is  taken 
collectively  that  there  is  evil,  there  are  sparks  and 
flames,  lilies  and  blue-bottles,  rains  and  dews,  stars 
and  meteors,  rivers  and  brooks,  this  is  a  represen 
tation  of  nature ;  and  to  judge  properly  of  the 
universe  and  ages,  we  should  re-unite  the  different 
points  of  view,  and  make  of  them  but  one  optick. 

All  ages  cannot  resemble  each  other  :  it  is  their 
variety  which  enables  us  to  judge  of  things  ; 
without  this  diversity  there  would  be  no  compari 
son.  I  know  we  should  prefer  living  in  an  age 
which  presents  to  us  only  the  grand,  but  it  is  best 
to  say  that  we  must  take  time  as  it  comes,  and 
not  continually  regret  what  is  past,  by  attaching 
ourselves  to  the  car  of  the  ancients.  Let  us  take 
their  taste,  and  we  shall  have  nothing  to  fear  from 
our  futility. 


LETTERS.  157 

It  is  impossible  to  contemplate  without  dread 
the  gulph  whence  all  ages  spring,  and  into  which 
they  arc  precipitated.  How  many  years,  months, 
days,  hours,  minutes  and  seconds  are  absorbed  by 
eternity,  which,  always  the  same,  remains  immove- 
able  in  the  midst  of  changes  and  revolutions  ! 
It  is  a  rock  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  against  which 
all  the  waves  beat  in  vain.  We  are  like  grains  of 
sand  driven  about  by  the  wind,  unless  we  cling 
unmoved  to  this  support.  There  is  that  in  your 
Eminence  which  fixes  you,  and  makes  you  under 
take  so  many  luminous  works,  which  Europe 
admires,  and  Religion  applauds. 

I  am  never  tired  of  reading  your  travels,  and 
especially  your  description  of  Paris  and  France. 
Besides  that  the  Latin  may  be  compared  to  St. 
Jerome's,  there  are  admirable  reflections  on  all 
that  your  Eminence  has  seen.  What  a  glance  is 
yours,  it  penetrates  into  the  essence  of  things, 
into  the  substance  of  writings,  and  into  the  souls 
of  writers.  You  have  had  the  happiness  to  see 
at  Paris  several  great  men  who  still  survived,  the 
precious  remains  of  Louis  XIV  ;  they  must  have 
convinced  you  that  that  age  was  not  praised  with 
out  reason. 

Nothing  extends  the  faculties  of  the  soul  like 
travels :  I  read  them  as  much  as  I  can,  that  my 


158 


thoughts  at  least  may  rove,  whilst  my  body  is  se 
dentary.  It  is  certain  that  I  am  frequently  in 
idea  at  Brescia,  that  city,  my  Lord,  which  you 
enrich  by  your  example  and  precepts,  and  where 
you  continually  receive  homages  to  which  I  unite 
with  all  my  soul  the  profound  respect  with  which, 
&c. 

Rome,  10th  Dec.  1754. 


LETTERS.  159 


LETTER  XXXVI. 

TO    A  CANON    OF    MILAN. 

A  panegyric,  Sir,  upon  St.  Paul,  is  no  trifling 
enterprize  ;  a  soul  is  requisite  as  capacious  as  that 
of  the  teacher  of  the  Gentiles,  to  celebrate  him  in 
a  manner  worthy  of  him.  His  eulogy  is  that  of 
Religion  ;  he  is  so  identified  with  it,  that  he  cannot 
be  praised  separately. 

There  is  in  this  great  Apostle,  the  same  spirit, 
the  same  zeal,  the  same  love.  How  rapid  should 
be  your  pen,  if  you  wish  to  describe  his  voyages 
and  apostolical  labours  !  He  flies  as  quick  as 
thought,  when  he  is  about  to  undertake  a  good 
work  ;  and  he  breathes  only  Jesus  Christ  when 
he  proclaims  the  Gospel.  One  would  think,  by 
his  multiplying  himself,  that  he  alone  formed  the 
whole  apostolical  college  ;  he  is  at  the  same  time 
on  land  and  on  sea,  always  watching  for  the  safety 
of  believers,  always  desiring  the  palm  of  martyr 
dom,  always  on  the  wing  to  heaven.  No  one  was 
KO  good  a  citizen,  so  good  a  friend :  he  forgets 


160  GANGANELLl's 

nothing ;  he  remembers  the  smallest  services  ren 
dered  to  him  ;  and  never  does  his  heart  palpitate 
but  -with  a  desire  towards  the  heaven  which  has 
enlightened  him,  an  emotion  of  love  for  Jesus 
Christ  who  has  converted  him,  an  act  of  gratitude 
towards  the  Christians  who  have  assisted  him. 

Panegyric  is  in  general  a  kind  of  writing  which 
should  not  resemble  a  sermon  :  there  should  be 
flashes  in  it,  but  they  should  shine  on  a  foundation 
of  morality  which  should  be  the  basis  of  the 
discourse.  We  do  not  instruct  if  we  only  praise  ; 
and  we  do  not  celebrate  our  hero,  if  we  seek  only 
to  instruct. 

The  skill  of  the  orator  consists  in  eliciting  from 
the  midst  even  of  the  eulogy  luminous  reflections, 
having  for  their  object  the  reformation  of  morals. 
Especially  take  care,  my  dear  friend,  never  to 
panegyrize  one  Saint,  at  the  expense,  of  the  others  : 
nothing  more  clearly  proves  the  sterility  of  the 
orator.  Every  illustrious  person  has  his  merit ; 
and  it  is  to  outrage  the  memory  of  a  servant  of 
God,  who  considered  himself  as  the  least  of  all,  to 
exalt  his  glory  to  the  prejudice  of  another  Saint. 

Make  no  digressions  foreign  to  your  subject. 
Do  not  forget  that  it  is  St.  Paul  you  wish  to  praise, 
and  that  by  attending  to  any  thing  but  his  eulogy 
you  will  fail  of  your  design. 


LETTERS.  161 

Let  there  be  no  languor  in  a  panegyric  ;  every 
thing  should  be  rapid,  and  especially  that  of  the 
great  Apostle,  whose  zeal  never  abated.  Your 
auditors  should  believe  they  see  and  hear  him, 
that  they  may  say :  It  is  he  himself,  behold  him. 
You  should  with  him  display  all  the  power  of 
grace :  like  him  you  should  put  down  those  who 
would  lessen  the  absolute  power  of  God  on  the 
heart  of  man ;  like  him  you  should  thunder 
against  false  prophets,  and  the  corruptors  of 
morality.  In  short  you  must  give  a  succinct  idea 
of  his  different  epistles,  by  presenting  them  burn 
ing  from  the  flames  of  love,  and  shining  with  the 
light  of  truth. 

Let  there  be  no  forced  comparisons ;  they  should 
arise  from  the  subject ;  no  useless  words ;  they 
should  be  all  instructive ;  no  bombast  phrases  ; 
they  should  all  be  natural.  It  is  your  heart,  and 
not  your  spirit,  which  should  be  the  orator  in  this 
discourse  ;  reserve  spirit  for  the  academies,  when 
you  deliver  some  eulogy  there ;  but  the  dignity 
of  the  pulpit,  the  holiness  of  the  temple,  the 
eminence  of  the  subject,  in  short  the  panegyric 
of  Paul,  are  infinitely  above  antitheses,  rantings, 
and  jests. 

Human  eloquence  is  designed  to  praise  human 
actions ;  but  there  is  need  of  a  divine  eloquence 


162  GANGANELLl's 

to  praise  divine  men.  It  is  not  among  the  poets, 
but  the  prophets,  that  we  must  gather  flowers  to 
crown  the  elect.  I  am  more  than  I  can  express, 
&c. 

Rome,  13M  Oct.  1755. 


LETTERS,  363 


LETTER  XXXVII, 


O,  I  am  by  no  means  of  your  opinion,  my  dear 
Abbe,  respecting  the  book  you  criticize  with  so 
much  severity.  It  is  certainly  not  so  meagre  a 
production  as  you  pretend.  There  are  principles 
views,  details,  beauties  in  it,  which  render  it  an. 
interesting  work.  Some  inaccuracies  in  style  do 
not  totally  disfigure  a  book.  Style  is  only  the 
bark,  and  a  tree  is  sometimes  good,  when  the 
bark  is  worth  nothing.  Unhappily  in  the  age  in 
which  we  live,  we  are  less  pleased  with  facts  than 
words.  Phrases  too  frequently  decide  the  fate  of 
a  work.  I  have  perused  many  pamphlets 
printed  at  Paris,  which  had  only  a  flowing  and 
seductive  style.  People  asked  themselves  what  the 
author  meant,  and  knew  nothing  about  it.  It  is  not 
surprising  that  in  a  country  so  singularly  attached 
to  ornament  and  whatever  is  glittering,  they  admire 
a  production  written  with  elegance. 

There  are  subjects  which  of  themselves  engage 


164 

the  attention ;  whereas  there  are  some  we  should 
never  read,  were  they  not  written  in  a  brilliant 
style :  it  is  their  passport.  A  skilful  writer 
should  know  how  to  make  this  distinction. 

I  should  be  very  glad  if  you  were  to  analyse 
two  works,  which  have  appeared  here  very  re 
cently.  A  Conversation  with  oneself,  and  the 
Elements  of  Met  aphy  sicks,  the  former  is  singularly 
interesting,  from  its  raising  the  soul  above  tke 
wrecks  of  the  passions  and  senses.  The  latter  is 
not  less  so,  inasmuch  as  it  renders  palpable  itf 
spirituality  and  immortality.  These  are  two  meta 
physical  productions,  differently  presented  ;  {Re 
Conversation  with  oneself,  with  a  light  which 
render^  it  intelligible  to  every  one  ;  the  Elements, 
with  a  depth  which  forbids  its  being  read  by  the 
greater  part  of  mankind. 

I  consider  your  sheets  as  a  stimulus  which  keeps 
our  Italians  from  slumbering  over  science  and  litera 
ture.  In  a  warm  climate  we  frequently  need  ta 
be  roused  from  study.  The  mind  like  the  body 
gets  drowsy,  if  we  do  not  take  care  to  rouse  it, 
and  then  we  have  courage  neither  to  read  nor  to 
think. 

Florence  was  always  a  city  renowned  for  litera 
ture  and  taste,  and  \  have  no  fear  of  its  degenerating 
so  much  as  you  enlighten  it.  A  periodical  work 


LETTERS.  165 

conducted  with  discernment,  enlightens  the  mind, 
maintains  emulation,  and  supplies  the  place  of 
reading  many  works  which  we  have  no  time  to 
peruse,  or  means  to  procure. 

When  I  read  a  journal  giving  an  account  of  the 
works  printed  in  Europe,  I  leam  the  Genius  of 
Nations ;  and  I  perceive  that  the  English  do  not 
write  like  the  Germans,  or  think  like  the  French. 
This  variety  which  distinguishes  nutions  in  their 
manner  of  writing  and  thinking,  persuades  me 
that  the  moral  world  is  really  a  copy  of  the  phy 
sical  world,  and  that  there  are  minds  as  well  as 
faces  which  bear  no  resemblance  to  each  other. 

Adieu.  I  leave  you  to  thiow  myself  on  the 
thorns  of  controversy,  where  I  shall  certainly  not 
find  so  many  flowers  as  are  to  be  met  with  in  your 
writings. 

JRowe,  5th  Nov.  1755. 


166 


LETTER  XXXVIII. 

TO    PRINCE    SAN    SEVERO. 

My  Liege, 

The  petrifactions  I  sent  you,  are  very  undeserv 
ing  of  your  thanks.  I  well  know  their  value,  as 
also  the  advantage  of  keeping  up  a  correspondence 
with  a  philosopher  whose  delight  it  is  to  study  the 
history  of  nature,  and  who  admires  its  phenomena 
and  amusements  only  when  he  knows  their  cause. 

The  birds  you  sent  for  from  the  new  world  for 
the  emperor,  will  be  very  curious  specimens;  but 
I  doubt  whether,  notwithstanding  all  possible  pre 
cautions,  they  will  reach  our  climate  alive.  A 
thousand  times  has  it  been  attempted  to  import  to 
this  country  the  fly  catchers  and  the  humming  bird, 
and  the  proprietors  have  as  often  had  the  mortifi 
cation  of  seeing  them  expire  at  some  distance  from 
our  ports. 

Providence,  in  giving  us  the  peacock,  has  made 
a  sufficiently  rich  provision  for  us,  without  going 
elsewhere  to  seek  for  winged  beauties.  America 


LETTERS. 


167 


has  indeed  nothing  more  magnificent  than  our 
most  superb  birds ;  but  we  generally  prefer  what 
is  foreign  ;  merely  because  k  comes  from  far. 

You  will,  my  prince,  be  delighted  with  the 
work  of  M.  de  Buffon,  a  French  Academician,  and 
with  his  first  volumes  which  are  in  print.  All 
that  I  know  of  them  at  present  is  from  having  read 
them  very  rapidly  ;  but  it  appears  to  me  admirably 
written.  I  am  only  sorry  that  the  Author  of 
a  Natural  History  should  declare  for  a  system. 
It  is  the  way  to  raise  doubts  respecting  many 
things  he  advances,  and  to  be  involved  in  perpetual 
controversies  with  tb^se  who  are  not  of  his 
opinion.  Besides,  whatever  is  foreign  to  the 
account  in  Genesis  of  the  creation  of  the  world,  is 
supported  only  by  paradoxes,  or  at  least  by  hypo 
theses. 

Moses  alone,  as  an  inspired  Author,  could 
rightly  inform  us  of  the  formation  and  develope- 
ment  of  the  world.  He  is  not  an  Epicurus,  who 
has  recourse  to  atoms ;  a  Lucretius  who  believes 
matter  to  be  eternal ;  a  Spinosa  who  admits  a 
material  God  ;  a  Descartes  who  lisps  on  the  la\vs 
of  motion  ;  but  a  Legislator  who  announces  to  all 
men,  without  hesitation,  without  fear  of  being 
misunderstood,  how  the  world  was  created.  No 
thing  can  be  more  simple  and  sublime  than  his 


168 


exordium,  "  In  the  beginning  God  created  the 
"  heaven  and  the  earth''  He  could  not  have 
spoken  more  decidedly  if  he  had  been  an  eye 
witness  ;  and,  by  these  words,  mythology,  systems, 
absurdities  are  shaken,  and  appear  only  as  chime 
ras  in  the  eye  of  reason. 

Whoever  does  not  perceive  truth  in  the  narrative 
of  Moses  is  not  capable  of  discerning  it.  We  are 
continually  disposed  to  attach  credit  to  hypotheses 
which  are  not  even  probable ;  and  are  unwilling 
to  believe  that  which  gives  us  the  highest  idea  of 
the  power  and  wisdom  of  God. 

The  notion  of  an  eternal  world  presents  to  the 
mind  a  thousand  more  difficulties  than  an  eternal 
intelligence;  and  a  co-eternal  world  is  an  ab 
surdity  which  cannot  exist,  because  nothing  is  so 
ancient  as  God. 

Besides  that  God  is  necessary,  and  the  universe 
is  not,  on  what  ground  could  matter,  a  thing  quite 
contingent,  and  absolutely  inert,  pretend  to  the 
same  prerogatives  as  an  omnipotent  spirit.  These 
are  extravagances  which  can  only  arise  in  a  dis 
ordered  imagination,  and  which  prove  the  as 
tonishing  weakness  of  man,  when  he  wishes  to 
understand  more  than  himself. 

The  history  of  nature  is  a  book  closed  to  all 
generations,  if  they  do  not  perceive  a  creating  and 


LETTERS. 


169 


preserving  God  ;  for  nothing  is  more  evident  than 
his  agency.  The  Sun,  magnificent  and  imposing 
as  it  is,  the  Sun,  though  adored  by  different  na 
tions,  has  neither  intelligence,  nor  judgement ;  and 
if  his  course  be  so  regular,  that  it  is  never  inter 
rupted  for  a  single  moment,  it  is  because  it  receives 
an  impulse  from  a  supreme  Agent,  whose  orders 
it  obeys  with  the  greatest  punctuality. 

In  vain  do  we  cast  our  eyes  over  the  vast  extent 
of  this  universe,  we  see  it  absorbed  in  the  immen 
sity  of  a  Being  before  whom  the  whole  world  is  as 
though  it  did  not  exist.  It  would  be  very  remark 
able,  if  while  the  smallest  work  cannot  exist  with 
out  a  workman,  the  world  should  have  the  privilege 
of  being  indebted  to  itself  alone  for  its  existence  and 
beauty. 

Reason  digs  for  itself  frightful  precipices,  when 
it  listens  only  to  the  passions  and  senses;  and 
reason  without  faith  is  to  be  pitied.  All  the  acade 
mies  in  the  universe  may  imagine  systems  re 
specting  the  creation  of  the  world ;  but  after  all 
their  researches,  conjectures,  and  combinations, 
after  multitudes  of  volumes  written  on  the  subject, 
they  will  tell  me  much  less  respecting  it  than  Moses 
has  staid  in  a  single  page ;  and  still  they  will  only 
tell  me  things  which  have  no  probability.  And 
such  is  the  difference  between  the  man  who  speaks 


170 


only  according  to  his  own  imagination,  and   an 
inspired  writer. 

From  the  height  of  heaven  Jehovah  laughs  at 
all  those  senseless  systems,  which  arrange  the 
world  at  their  pleasure  :  which  attribute  it  some 
times  to  chance,  and  sometimes  suppose  it  to  be 
eternal. 

We  love  to  persuade  ourselves  that  matter 
governs  itself,  and  that  there  is  no  other  Deity  ; 
because  we  well  know  that  matter  is  absolutely 
inert  and  senseless,  and  that  we  have  nothing  to 
fear  from  its  effects  ;  whereas  the  justice  of  a  God 
who  sees  and  weighs  all,  is  overwhelming  to  the 
sinner. 

Nothing  is  more  exalted  than  the  history  of 
nature,  when  united  to  that  of  religion.  Nature 
is  nothing  without  God,  and  by  the  operation  of 
God,  it  produces  and  vivifies  all  things;  without 
forming  any  part  of  the  material  of  the  universe, 
in  God  it  lives,  it  moves,  and  has  its  being.  With 
draw  his  influence,  and  there  is  no  more  activity 
in  the  elements,  no  more  vegetation  in  plants,  no 
more  spring  in  secondary  causes,  no  more  revolu 
tions  in  the  stars ;  eternal  darkness  takes  the  place 
of  light,  and  the  universe  becomes  its  own 
tomb. 

Were   God  to  withdraw  his  hand,  the   same 


LETTERS.  171 

would  happen  to  the  world,  as  happens  to  our 
bodies,  when  he  stops  their  motion.  They  drop 
into  the  dust,  they  exhale  in  smoke,  and  we  are 
not  even  aware  of  their  having  existed. 

If  I  had  sufficient  knowledge  to  write  a  natural 
history,  I  should  begin  my  work  by  setting  forth 
the  infinite  perfections  of  its  Author,  I  should  then 
proceed  to  treat  of  man,  who  is  his  chef  d'oeuvre, 
and  afterwards  successively  descend  from  substance 
to  substance,  from  species  to  species,  until  I  came 
to  treat  of  the  ant,  and  should  shew  in  the 
smallest  insect,  as  well  as  in  the  most  perfect 
angel,  the  same  wisdom  which  shines,  and  the 
same  power  which  acts. 

Such  a  picture  of  nature  would  interest  the 
lovers  of  truth  ;    and  religion  itself,  which  had 
traced    its    design,     would   render    it    infinitely, 
precious. 

Let  us  never  speak  of  creatures,  but  that  we 
may  draw  near  to  the  Creator.  They  are  the 
reflection  of  his  ineffable  light ;  and  they  are  ideas*, 
which  at  once  elevate  and  abase  us ;  for  man  i* 
nevermore  diminutive  and  more  honoured,  than 
when  he  considers  himself  in  relation  to  God. 
He  then  perceives  an  infinite  Being  of  whom  he 
is  the  image,  and  before  whom  he  is  but  an  atom  : 

l  2 


GANGANELLl's 

two  apparent  opposites  to  which  we  must  be  re 
conciled  before  we  can  form  a  just  idea  of  our 
selves,  and  if  we  would  not  fall  into  the  sin  of 
apostate  angels,  nor  that  of  infidels,  who  sink 
themselves  to  the  level  of  the  bruie  creation. 

Your  letter,  my  Prince,  has  led  to  these  reflec 
tions;  and  I  confess  to  you  at  the  same  time,  that  I 
never  experience  more  satisfaction  than  when  I 
find  an  opportunity  of  speaking  about  God. 
He  is  the  element  of  our  hearts,  and  it  is  only 
in  his  love  that  the  soul  rejoices. 

I  have  happily  felt  from  my  earliest  years  this 
great  truth,  and  I  consequently  chose  the  cloister, 
as  a  retreat  where,  separate  from  my  fellow- 
creatures,  I  might  the  more  easily  hold  converse 
with  the  Creator.  Worldly  society  is  so  tumul 
tuous  that  it  scarcely  admits  of  that  abstraction  of 
mind  which  unites  us  to  God. 

I  intended  only  to  have  written  a  letter,  but  it  is 
a  sermon;  except  that  instead  of  finishing  with 
tmcn,  I  shall  conclude  with  the  respect  which  is 
due  to  you,  and  with  which  I  have  the  honour  to 
be,  &c. 

Rome,  13th  Dec.  1754. 


LETTERS.  173 


LETTER  XXXIX. 

TO    M.    ***,    A    PAINTER. 

IN  proportion,  my  dear  Sir,  to  the  expression 
there  is  in  your  pictures,  you  may  congratulate 
yourself  on  your  works.  This  constitutes  its  dis 
tinguishing  excellence,  and  renders  excusable 
many  defects  which  would  not  be  allowed  to  pass 
in  an  ordinary  painter. 

I  have  spoken  of  your  talents  to  his  Eminence 
the  Cardinal  Porto  Carr6ro,  and  he  will  recom 
mend  you  as  you  wish  in  Spain  ;  but  nothing  will 
make  you  better  known  than  your  own  genius  ;  it 
is  as  necessary  for  a  painter  as  for  a  poet.  Carracci 
would  have  done  nothing  notxvithstanding  the 
boldness  of  bis  pencil,  had  he  not  possessed  that 
rapture  which  produces  enthusiasm  and  fire. 

We  recognize  in  his  pictures  a  soul  which  speaks, 
which  warms,  which  ravishes.  We  appear  to  be 
transformed  into  himself  by  the  admiration  we 
bestow  upon  him,  and  to  be  filled  with  the  truth 
of  his  images. 


174  GANGANELLl's 

Let  this  great  man  whom  you  have  chosen  as 
your  model,  breathe  in  you  ;  and  you  will  after 
wards  make  him  live  again  on  the  canvass.  Were 
you  but  his  shadow  you  would  deserve  to  be  es 
teemed.  There  is  some  reality,  even  in  the  sha~ 
dow  of  a  great  man. 

Nature  should  always  be  kept  in  sight  by  every 
painter ;  and  to  represent  it  truly  no  efforts  are 
needful.  We  become  extravagant  amongst  pain 
ters,  as  amongst  poets,  when  we  force  the  mind  to 
compose.  When  the  conception  of  a  work  takes 
full  possession  of  the  head,  we  feel  ourselves  to  be 
drawn  on  by  an  irresistible  bias,  to  take  the  pen 
or  the  pencil,  and  give  ourselves  up  entirely  to  our 
inclination ;  without  that  there  is  neither  expres- 
.sion  nor  taste. 

Rome  is  the  school  where  taste  is  to  be  formed  ; 
but  whatever  pains  we  may  take,  we  shall  never 
rise  above  mediocrity,  unless  we  are  possessed  of  a 
picturesque  genius. 

It  is  time  for  me  to  be  silent,  since  a  counsellor 
of  the  Holy  Office  is  not  a  painter,  and  there  is 
danger  of  risking  every  thing  when  we  speak  of 
what  we  know  but  imperfectly. 

I  am,  Sir,  &c. 


LETTERS.  175 


LETTER  XL. 

TO    THE    ABBE    NICOLINI. 

Sir, 

I  was  very  sorry  to  have  been  absent  from  the 
Convent  of  the  Holy  Apostles,  when  you  did  me 
the  favour  of  calling  to  see  me  before  your  de 
parture.  I  was  unhappily  on  the  banks  of  the 
Tiber,  which  the  ancient  Romans  swelled  like  their 
triumphs,  and  which  is  but  an  ordinary  river  as  to 
length  and  breadth. 

It  is  a  w<xlk  with  which  I  am  particularly  do 
lighted,  on  account  of  the  ideas  which  it  inspires 
of  the  grandeur  and  fall  of  the  Romans.  I  recal 
to  mind  the  period  in  which  these  proud  despots 
enchained  the  universe,  and  when  Rome  had  as 
many  gods  as  it  had  vices  and  passions. 

I  afterwards  retire  to  my  cell,  where  I  con 
template  Christian  Rome,  and  where,  although, 
the  least  in  the  family  of  God,  I  labour  for  its 
benefit ;  but  it  is  an  imposed  task,  and  on  that 
account  almost  always  tedious,  for  in  matters  of 


176 

business,  man  for  the  most  part  likes  only  what  he 
does  of  his  own  accord. 

I  dare  not  speak  to  you  of  the  death  of  our 
Common  friend,  it  is  tearing  open  too  grievous  a 
wound.  I  arrived  too  late  to  hear  his  last  words. 
He  is  regretted  as  one  of  those  rare  individuals  who 
are  superior  to  their  age,  and  who  possess  all  the 
merit  of  former  ages.  He  is  said  to  have  left 
some  poetical  pieces  worthy  of  the  greatest 
masters.  He  never  mentioned  them ;  a  circum 
stance  so  much  the  more  extraordinary,  as  poets 
are  seldom  more  secret  as  to  their  writings  than  as 
to  their  merit. 

We  have  had  here  for  some  time,  a  swarm  of 
young  Frenchmen  ;  and  you  may  suppose  I  have 
seen  them  with  much  pleasure.  My  room  was 
not  large  enough  to  hold  them,  for  they  all  did 
me  the  favour  to  come  and  see  me  ;  because 
they  were  told  there  was  a  Monk  in  the  Convent 
of  the  Holy  Apostles,  who  was  particularly  fond 
of  France,  and  of  all  who  come  from  it.  They 
#11  spoke  at  once ;  and  it  was  a  complete  earth 
quake  which  exceedingly  delighted  me. 

They  do  not  much  like  Italy,  because  every 
thing  here  is  not  yet  quite  in  the  French  fashion  ; 
but  I  consoled  them  by  assuring  them  that  they 
would  one  day  complete  the  metamorphosis, 


LETTERS.  177 

and  that   I  myself  was   already  more  than  half 
changed.    I  have  the  honour  to  be,  &c. 

Rome,  24M  July,  1756. 


I  3 


178 


LETTER  XLI. 

tO  MR.  STUART,  A  SCOTCH  GENTLEMAN* 

Sir, 

If  you  did  not  partake  of  the  undulations  of 
the  waves  which  surround  you,  I  should  be  dis 
posed  to  accuse  you  of  inconstancy ;  for  we  must 
not  forget  an  old  friend  who  is  warmly  attached  to 
us.  Your  conduct  reminds  me  of  what  I  have 
often  thought,  that  the  principal  nations  in 
Europe  resemble  the  elements. 

The  Italian,  according  to  this  comparison,  re 
sembles  fire,  which,  always  in  motion,  blazes  and 
sparkles ;  the  German,  the  earth,  which,  notwith 
standing  its  density,  produces  good  herbs  and  ex 
cellent  fruits ;  the  French  are  like  the  air,  whose 
subtilty  leaves  no  traces  behind;  and  the  English, 
the  inconstant  wave  which  changes  continually. 

A  skilful  minister  either  dextrously  manages 
these  elements  when  it  is  necessary,  or  makes  them 
strive  with  each  other,  when  it  suits  his  master's 
interest.  This  has  frequently  been  seen,  when 


LETTERS.  179 

Europe  has  been  in  a  state  of  combustion,  and 
disturbed  by  mutual  aggressions. 

Human  policy  pursues  war  or  peace,  according 
to  its  interests,  having  nothing  more  at  heart  than 
dominion  or  self  aggrandisement.  Christian 
policy  on  the  contrary  knows  nothing  of  the  cri 
minal  art  of  sowing  discords,  though  it  should 
ensure  by  this  means  the  most  brilliant  success 
I  cannot  esteem  policy  without  justice  ;  for  it  is 
Machiavelism  put  into  action ;  but  I  entertain  the 
most  favourable  idea  of  a  policy,  which,  some 
times  tranquil,  and  sometimes  active,  suffers  itself 
to  be  governed  by  prudence,  reflects,  calculates, 
foresees;  and  which,  after  having  retraced  the 
past,  reflects  on  the  present,  glances  at  the  future, 
bringing  into  contact  all  ages,  standing  alike  pre 
pared  for  inactivity  or  exertion. 

It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  a  good  politician 
should  be  perfectly  well  acquainted  with  history 
and  the  age  in  which  he  lives  ;  that  he  know  the 
degree  of  strength  and  spirit  of  those  who  appear 
on  the  theatre  of  the  world,  that  if  they  be  weak, 
he  may  intimidate  them;  if  courageous,  he  may 
resist  them  ;  and  if  rash,  he  may  restrain  them. 

The  knowledge  of  men,  rather  than  that  of 
hooks,  is  the  learning  of  a  good  politician ;  it  is 
of  vast  importance  in  business  to  know  who  to 


.180 

employ.  Some  are  proper  only  to  speak,  others 
have  courage  to  act,  and  every  thing  consists  in  not 
•having  misjudged  in  this  matter.  Many  statesmen 
ruin  themselves  by  an  improper  confidence.  We 
can  no  longer  keep  a  secret  when  it  has  escaped 
us,  and  it  is  better  to  err  through  too  much  reserve, 
than  by  imprudence.  What  we  have  not  spoken 
can  never  be  written. 

The  fear  of  being  betrayed  renders  him  pusil 
lanimous  who  has  too  rashly  made  a  disclosure  of 
his  heart.  There  are  circumstances  in  which  we 
must  appear  to  tell  every  thing,  when  in  fact  we 
tell  nothing  ;  and  in  which  we  must  know  how  to 
alter  our  plans  without  betraying  the  truth;  for 
that  must  never  be  violated. 

It  is  not  a  mark  of  weakness  to  yield  when  we 
cannot  do  otherwise,  but  of  wisdom.  Every  thing 
depends  on  the  right  knowledge  of  opportunities 
and  characters,  and  on  foreseeing  at  once  the 
effect  that  would  be  produced  by  any  resistance  to 
our  measures. 

Self  love  often  interferes  with  sound  policy.  We 
frequently  wish  to  triumph  over  an  enemy  from  a 
feeling  of  resentment,  and  engage  in  a  bad  cause 
without  foreseeing  its  consequences. 

We  ought  to  know  how  to  controul  the  passions 
\fhen  led  away  by  them,  and  oppose  only  a  cool 


LETTERS.  181 

riead  to  those  who  are  must  inflammatory  ;  which 
seems  to  have  given  rise  to  the  saying,  the  earth 
belongs  to  the  phlcgmatical. 

We  may  disconcert  the  most  impetuous  adver 
sary  by  great  moderation. 

We  should  have  fewer  quarrels  and  wars  in  the 
world,  were  men  only  to  compute  what  their 
quarrels  and  battles  will  cost.  It  is  not  sufficient 
to  have  men  and  money  at  our  disposal ;  we  must 
know  also  how  to  dispose  of  them,  and  we  should 
recollect  that  fortune  does  not  always  favour  the 
brave.  We  have  long  pursued  at  Rome  a  tempo 
rising  system  of  politics,  because  we  are  weak, 
and  the  course  of  events  is  often  the  happiest  means 
of  relieving  those  from  embarrassment  who  cannot 
resist.  But,  as  our  irresolution  is  well  known, 
(and  it  is  now  a  secret  of  which  no  one  is  ignorant) 
it  may  even  be  commendable  in  a  Pope,  not  indeed 
to  urge  august  claims,  but  to  prove  himself  firm  ; 
without  this,  the  Pontiffs  will  be  sure  to  be  opprest 
as  often  as  they  are  menaced. 

There  are  nations  which  have  unfortunately 
need  of  war  in  order  to  become  opulent ; — others 
to  whom  it  is  certain  ruin.  And  from  all  this  I 
conclude  that  a  minister  who  takes  a  proper  ad 
vantage  of  these  circumstances  is  really  a  treasure, 
and  that  when  a  Sovereign  has  had  the  happiness 


182  GANGANELLl's 

• 

to  meet  with  such  an  one,  he  should  keep  him  not 
withstanding  all  court  cabals. 

I  have  just  lisped  on  a  subject  with  which  you 
are  much  better  acquainted  than  myself;  but  one 
expression  leads  on  to  another,  and  we  are  insen 
sibly  emboldened  to  speak  of  subjects  of  which 
we  are  wholly  ignorant. 

Thus  letters  are  written,  we  begin  them  without 
foreseeing  all  that  we  shall  say.  The  mind  when 
left  to  its  own  resources,  is  justly  astonished  at  its. 
fertility.  It  is  a  lively  image  of  the  production 
of  a  world  springing  out  of  nothing ;  for  our 
thoughts  which  had  no  existence  suddenly  break 
forth  and  convince  us  that  creation  is  not  really  as 
certain  modern  philosophers  pretend,  a  thing  im 
possible.  I  leave  you  to  yourself,  you  are  much 
better  off  there  than  with  me.  Adieu.  • 

Rome,  <22nd  August,  1"56. 


LETTERS.  183 


LETTER  XLII. 

TO   THE    REV.    FATHER    *  *  *,    ON    BEING    AP 
POINTED    CONFESSOR    TO    THE    DUKE    OF    *. 

WHAT  a  charge  !  what  a  task  !  my  very  dear 
friend.  Is  it  for  your  destruction,  or  is  it  for  your 
salvation,  that  Providence  has  assigned  you  so  for 
midable  an  employment.  This  thought  should 
make  you  tremble. 

You  ask  me  what  you  must  do  to  fulfil  its 
duties  ?  I  answer,  Be  an  Angel. 

How  many  are  the  dangers  and  snares  laid  for 
the  Confessor  of  a  Sovereign,  if  he  have  not  pa 
tience  to  wait  God's  time,  mildness  to  bear  with 
imperfections,  and  firmness  to  controul  passion. 
He  more  than  any  one  else  should  be  filled  with 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  sometimes  to  inspire 
fear,  sometimes  to  excite  hope,  and  always  to  dis 
seminate  knowledge.  He  should  possess  a  zeal 
which  is  proof  against  every  thing,  and  an  impar 
tial  spirit  which  will  enable  him  to  balance  the 
interests  of  the  people  and  those  of  the  sovereign 
of  whom  he  has  the  care. 


184  GANGANELLl's 

He  should  first  be  anxious  to  know  whether  the 
prince  he  directs,  is  acquainted  with  the  duties  of 
religion,  and  with  his  obligations  to  his  subjects ; 
for  unhappily,  it  too  often  happens  that  a  princtf 
comes  out  of  the  hands  of  his  instructors,  with 
but  a  superficial  knowledge.  He  should  therefore 
oblige  his  penitent  to  study,  and  to  gather  know 
ledge  from  genuine  sources,  not  by  overloading 
his  memory  by  frequent  reading,  but  by  studying 
radically  what  religion  and  politics  require  of  the 
man  who  governs. 

There  are  some  excellent  works  on  this  subject, 
of  which  you  should  not  be  ignorant.  I  know 
one  which  was  composed  for  Victor  Amadeus,  and 
which  has  no  other  defect  than  that  of  being  too 
diffuse,  and  requiring  too  much. 

When  the  Duke  is  well  instructed  (for  he  must 
not  be  stupified  with  trifling  ceremonies)  you  should 
recommend  him  continually  to  seek  truth,  and  to 
love  it  without  reserve.  Truth  should  be  the 
compass  of  sovereigns.  This  is  the  way  to  defeat 
the  base  designs  of  all  those  informers  and  court 
parasites,  who  maintain  themselves  by  fraud  and 
flattery,  and  who,  a  thousand  times  more  dangerous 
than  the  worst  plagues,  involve  princes  in  present 
and  eternal  ruin. 

You  should  insist  continually  on  the  indispensa- 


LETTERS.  185 

ble  necessity  of  enforcing  the  respect  due  to  re 
ligion,  not  by  inspiring  a  spirit  of  persecution,  but 
by  recommending  that  evangelical  courage,  which 
spares  the  people,  and  yet  prevents  the  practice  of 
crimes.  You  should  frequently  remind  him  that 
the  life  of  a  sovereign,  like  his  crown,  is  of  no 
value  if  he  suffer  the  worship  of  God  to  be  ridi 
culed,  and  do  not  arrest  the  progress  of  irreligion. 

You  must  take  care  by  your  firmness,  your 
,  remonstrances,  your  prayers,  and  even  by  your 
tears,  that  the  prince  of  whom  you  have  the  ma 
nagement,  distinguish  himself  by  good  morals,  and 
contribute  to  their  promotion  in  his  states,  as  con 
stituting  the  tranquillity  of  citizens,  and  the  hap 
piness  of  families,  which  are  the  true  germ  of 
population. 

You  should  often  represent  to  him  that  his  sub 
jects  are  his  children ;  that  he  should  be  devoted  to 
them  night  and  day,  in  short  every  moment,  to 
console  and  assist  them  ;  that  he  should  tax  them 
only  in  proportion  to  their  property  and  industry, 
so  as  not  to  involve  them  in  indigence  or  despair* 
and  that  he  owes  them  prompt  justice. 

If  you  do  not  persuade  him  to  examine  every 
thing  himself,  you  would  only  half  fulfil  your  mi 
nistry.  We  cannot  render  the  people  happy  but  by 


186 


entering  into  particulars ;  and  there  is  no  way  of 
knowing  them  but  by  descending  into  detail. 

Let  the  people  (so  despised  by  the  great,  who 
seem  to  imagine  that  in  a  state  all  are  common 
people  but  the  sovereign)  be  always  present  to  you 
as  a  sacred  portion  for  whom  the  prince  ought 
ever  to  be  solicitous;  a  portion,  which  is  the  sup 
port  of  the  throne,  and  which  he  should  guard 
as  the  apple  of  his  eye. 

Impress  upon  your  illustrious  pupil,  that  the 
life  of  a  sovereign  is  a  life  of  labour ;  that  recre 
ations  are  not  permitted  to  him  as  to  all  other 
men,  but  by  way  of  relaxation,  and  teach  him 
that  he  must  even  interrupt  his  religious  reading, 
and  his  prayers,  if  the  necessities  of  the  state  re 
quire  it. 

You  must  remind  him  of  the  solemn  account 
he  will  render  to  God  of  his  administration,  and 
not  merely  of  the  judgment  which  history  pro 
nounces  on  bdd  princes  after  their  death.  It  is 
not  a  sufficiently  Christian  motive  to  fix  the  atten 
tion  of  a  religious  prince  on  this  subject,  for 
history  is  only  the  voice  of  men.  and  will  perish 
with  them  ;  but  the  thought  of  an  overliving  God. 
who  continually  avenges  the  crimes  of  men,  ought 
chiefly  to  regulate  the  conduct  of  a  sovereign.  It 
is  but  of  littlo  importance  to  mobt  people  whether 


LETTERS.  167 

others  speak  well  or  ill  of  them  after  their  death  ; 
but  the  sight  of  an  inflexible,  eternal  Judge,  makes 
the  deepest  impression  on  the  mind. 

You  will  not  prescribe  that  penitence  which 
consists  only  in  repeating  prayers  ;  but  you  must 
apply  a  proper  remedy  to  cure  the  wounds  you 
may  perceive  ;  and  you  must  especially  endeavour 
to  discover  what  is  the  besetting  sin.  Without 
this  we  may  confess  a  penitent  for  a  century,  and 
still  remain  ignorant  of  his  real  character.  We 
must  always  go  to  the  source  of  an  evil,  if  we 
would  arrest  its  progress. 

Take  great  care  to  confine  yourself  to  the  duties 
of  your  office,  and  not  to  interfere,  I  do  not  say 
merely  in  any  intrigue,  but  in  any  court  business. 
It  is  unbecoming  in  a  Monk  who  should  appear 
only  to  represent  Jesus  Christ,  to  dishonour  that 
august  function  by  a  sordid  interest  and  a  horrible 
ambition. 

All  your  desire,  all  your  views  should  be  di 
rected  only  to  the  safety  of  the  prince  who  places 
his  confidence  in  you.  Astonish  him  by  exhibit 
ing  a  virtue  proof  against  every  assault,  and 
always  equally  preserved.  If  a  confessor  do  not 
render  himself  respectable,  and  especially  to  the 
court  by  whom  excuses  are  ever  sought  for  not 


188 


GANGANELLl S 


being  a  Christian,  he  authorizes  vice,  and  is  in 
danger  of  being  despised. 

Inculcate  deeply  on  the  mind  of  the  prince,  that 
he  is  responsible  to  God  for  all  the  places  he  gives 
away,  and  for  all  the  evil  committed  therein,  if  he  do 
not  make  a  good  choice  of  those  who  should  fill 
them.  Represent  to  him  especially  the  danger  of 
appointing  to  ecclesiastical  dignities  ignorant  or 
vicious  people,  and  of  nourishing  their  effeminacy 
and  avarice,  by  giving  them  numerous  benefices. 
Persuade  him  to  seek  out  merit  and  to  reward  those 
who  write  for  public  utility  and  for  religion.  Teach 
him  to  maintain  his  dignity,  not  by  pomp,  but  by  a 
magnificence  proportionate  to  the  extent  of  his 
states,  his  resources  and  his  revenues ;  and  to 
descend  at  the  same  time  from  his  rank,  to  associate 
with  his  subjects,  and  contribute  to  their  happiness. 

Often  remind  him  of  his  duties  not  with  a  severe 
tone,  not  with  importunity,  but  with  that  charity, 
which  being  the  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
never  speaks  but  with  prudence,  seizes  the  proper 
moment,  and  profits  by  it.  When  a  prince  is 
convinced  of  the  wisdom  and  piety  of  a  confessor, 
he  listens  to  him  with  docility,  unless  he  has  a 
corrupt  heart. 

If  he  should  not  accuse  himself  of  essential 
faults  in  his  administration,  you  must  speak  of 


LETTERS.  189 

them  in  general,  and  thus  insensibly  obtain  a  con 
fession  of  ail  that  is  important  for  you  to  know. 
You  should  frequently  insist  on  the  necessity  of 
hearing  every  one,  and  of  seeing  justice  promptly 
executed.  If  you  do  not  feel  disposed  to  adopt 
this  plan,  retire;  for  these  arc  precepts  which 
cannot  be  transgressed  without  becoming  guilty  in 
the  sight  of  men  and  before  God. 

The  office  of  an  ordinary  director  does  not 
attract  the  attention  of  the  public ;  but  all  eyes 
are  open  to  the  conduct  of  the  confessor  of  a 
sovereign.  Thus  he  cannot  be  too  exact  in  the 
tribunal  of  penitence,  that  those  may  not  approach 
the  sacraments,  who,  by  scandalous  actions,  ren 
dered  themselves  unworthy  of  it,  in  the  judgement 
of  the  public.  There  are  not  two  Gospels,  one 
for  the  people,  and  the  other  for  sovereigns.  Both 
will  be  equally  tried  by  this  unalterable  rule, 
because  the  law  of  the  Lord  remains  for  ever. 

Princes  are  not  only  the  images  of  God  by 
their  power  and  authority,  which  they  derive  only 
from  him,  they  are  still  more  so,  on  account  of  the 
virtues  they  ought  to  possess  in  order  to  represent 
him.  A  people  should  be  able  to  say  of  their 
sovereign,  he  governs  us  like  the  Deity  himself, 
-with  wisdom,  -with  clemency,  with  equity ;  for 
sovereigns  are  unaccountable  for  their  conduct 


190 


GANGANELLl'« 


towards  their  subjects,  not  to  unveil  to  them  the 
secrets  of  their  councils,  but  to  do  nothing  to  in- 
jure  them. 

Take  care  especially  neither  through  weakness 
nor  from  deference  to  your  fellow  creatures,  to 
violate  truth.  We  are  not  to  capitulate  with  the 
law  of  God ;  it  is  of  the  same  authority  at  all  times, 
and  the  spirit  of  the  Church  is  always  the  same. 
It  still  praises  the  zeal  of  the  great  Ambrose  with 
respect  to  the  emperor  Theodosius,  as  it  did  for 
merly  ;  for  it  varies  neither  in  its  morality  nor  in 
its  articles  of  Faith. 

I  pray  God  with  all  my  heart  that  he  may  keep 
you,  and  enlighten  you  in  your  arduous  career,  in 
which  you  ought  to  be  not  a  common  man,  but  a 
celestial  guide.  You  will  then  live  like  an  Ancho 
rite  in  the  midst  of  the  great  world  ;  like  a  Monk 
in  an  abode  where  there  is  generally  little  religion  ; 
like  a  Saint  in  a  spot  which  would  prove  destruc 
tive  to  all  the  men  of  God,  if  the  Lord  had  not  his 
elect  in  every  place.  I  embrace  you,  and  am,  &c. 

Rome,  26M  April,  1755. 


LETTERS.  191 


LETTER  XLIII. 

TO    THE    ABBE    L*AMI. 

I  wish,  my  dear  Abbe,  for  the  honour  of  your 
country  and  of  Italy,  that  the  history  of  Tuscany 
about  to  be  published,  may  perfectly  correspond 
with  its  title. 

What  a  fine  subject  to  treat  upon,  if  the  writer, 
at  once  judicious  and  delicate,  describe  the  arts 
as  proceeding  from  this  country  where  they  had 
been  hidden  for  many  centuries ;  and  represent  in 
glowing  colours  the  Medicis,  to  whom  we  are  in 
debted  for  these  inestimable  advantages. 

History  brings  together  all  ages  and  men,  with 
the  design  of  producing  a  perspective,  which  delight 
fully  fixes  the  attention.  It  gives  colour  to  thoughts, 
soul  to  actions,  life  to  the  dead ;  and  makes  them 
re-appear  on  the  scene  of  the  world,  as  though 
they  were  still  living,  with  this  difference,  that  it  is 
no  longer  to  flatter,  but  to  judge  them. 

History  was  formerly  written  ill,  and  our  Italian 
authors  of  the  present  age  do  not  write  it  top  wejl« 


192 

They  only  heap  together  epochas  and  dates,  with 
out  displaying  the  genius  of  every  nation  and  of 
every  hero. 

Most  men  consider  history  as  a  fine  piece  of 
Inlanders  tapestry,  at  which  they  give  a  glance. 
They  are  satisfied  with  seeing  the  personages  it 
represents,  dazzling  by  the  brilliancy  of  colouring 
given  to  them  ;  without  thinking  of  the  head  which 
conceived  the  design,  or  of  the  hand  which  exe 
cuted  it;  and  thus  do  people  think  they  see  every 
thing,  whilst  they  see  nothing. 

I  deny  that  history  is  of  any  use,  when  the 
principal  aim  is  to  bring  into  view  princes,  battles, 
and  exploits ;  but  I  know  not  a  more  instructive 
book,  when  we  attend  to  the  order  of  events,  and 
observe  how  they  were  brought  about ;  when  we 
analyze  the  talents  and  intentions  of  those  who 
put  the  world  in  motion  ;  when  we  are  transpoited 
by  it  to  ages  and  regions  in  which  memorable  oc 
currences  have  taken  place. 

The  reading  of  history  yields  an  inexhaustible 
variety  of  reflections.  We  must  weigh  each  fact, 
not  like  a  sceptic  who  doubts  every  thing  but  like 
a  critic  who  does  not  wish  to  be  deceived.  It  is 
seldom  that  young  people  profit  by  history,  because 
they  are  never  spoken  to  on  the  subject  but  as  a 
course  of  reading  to  exercise  their  memories. 


LETTERS. 


193 


whereas  they  should  be  told  that  it  is  with  the 
soul  and  not  with  the  eyes  merely,  they  are  to 
read  historical  works. 

Then  we  shall  discover  men  who  were  flattered, 
and  yet  who  dishonoured  humanity  ;  men  who  were 
persecuted,  and  yet  who  were  the  glory  of  their 
nation  and  age.  We  shall  then  see  the  advantages 
of  emulation,  the  dangers  of  ambition ;  then  we 
shall  perceive  that  interest  actuates  alike  cities, 
courts,  and  families. 

Historians  seldom  indulge  in  reflections,  that 
they  may  give  their  readers  leisure  to  analyze,  and 
opportunity  to  form  a  judgment  of  the  persons  to 
whom  the  narrative  refers. 

There  are  in  all  the  histories  of  the  world,  be- 
ings  who  are  scarcely  seen,  and  yet  who,  behind 
the  curtain,  put  every  thing  in  motion.  The  man 
\vho  reads  properly,  fixes  on  these  characters, 
and  gives  them  that  honour  which  flattery  too 
often  pays  to  men  in  office.  Almost  all  princes, 
and  almost  all  their  ministers,  have  a  secret  spring 
which  directs  their  actions,  and  is  only  discovered 
when  they  are  decomposed  for  the  purpose  of  esti 
mating  their  value. 

It  may  be  also  observed  that  those  great  events 
which  astonish  the  world,  have  frequently  been 
brought  about  by  men  of  very  inferior,  and  even 


194  GANGANELLl's 

obscure  condition.  Many  women,  who  appear 
only  as  the  wives  of  such  a  prince,  or  such  an 
ambassador,  and  who  are  not  even  mentioned  in 
history,  have  frequently  been  the  cause  of  the 
finest  exploits.  Their  advice  prevailed,  it  was 
adopted,  and  the  husbands  had  all  the  honour  of 
an  enterprize,  which  was  owing  only  to  the  sa 
gacity  of  their  wives. 

Tuscany  furnishes  a  thousand  brilliant  traits, 
which  a  skilful  hand  might  draw  in  a  most  lively 
and  bold  style.  The  place  in  which  it  would  be 
seen  that  princes,  possessing  so  little  power  as 
the  Medicis,  were  capable  of  reviving  the  Arts, 
and  re-animating  them  throughout  Europe,  would 
not  be  the  least  pleasing.  When  I  figure  to  my 
self  this  era,  I  seem  to  view  a  new  world  spring 
ing  out  of  nothing,  a  new  sun  shedding  his  beams 
upon  the  nations.  Were  this  work,  my  dear  Abbe, 
in  your  hands,  you  would  give  it  all  the  life  of 
which  it  is  susceptible.  Adieu,  I  am  just  be 
sieged,  and  will  not  suffer  myself  to  be  blockaded  ; 
so  much  the  more  as  they  are  visits  of  decorum, 
and  we  must  know  how  to  be  civil. 


Rome,  Nov.  8j 


LETTERS, 


LETTER  XLIV. 

TO    PRINCE    SAN    SEVERO. 

May  it  please  your  Excellence, 

I  always  admire  your  new  discoveries.  You 
cause  a  second  universe  to  arise  out  of  the  first 
by  all  that  you  create.  This  vexes  our  antiqua 
ries,  who  persuade  themselves  that  nothing  is  in 
teresting  or  beautiful,  but  what  is  very  old. 

It  is  doubtless  right  to  value  antiquity,  but  we 
should  not  I  think  be  slaves  to  it,  so  as  to  exalt 
beyond  measure  a  thing  in  itself  of  no  value, 
merely  because  it  was  taken  from  the  gardens  of 
Adrian. 

The  ancients,  like  us,  made  use  of  things  ex 
tremely  common  ;  and  were  things  to  be  prized  for 
their  antiquity  alone,  the  earth  might  on  this 
account  claim  our  first  homage ;  for  surely  no  one 
will  dispute  its  antiquity. 

I  cannot  endure  enthusiasts,  any  more  than 
persons  completely  frigid.  They,  and  they  alone, 
who  steer  a  middle  course  between  these  two  ex 
tremes,  can  see  and  judge  properly.  The  indif- 

K  2 


196 


ference  of  the  apathetic  deprives  them  of  taste  and 
curiosity ;  and  both  are  necessary  in  order  to  ex 
amine  and  decide  correctly. 

Imagination  is  still  more  dangerous  than  indif 
ference,  if  it  be  not  well  regulated.  It  causes  a 
dazzling  light  which  intercepts  the  view,  and  ob 
scures  reason.  Even  philosophy,  over  whom  this 
wanton  nymph  should  never  gain  the  ascendancy, 
is  daily  sensible  of  its  too  fatal  impression.  The 
sophisms,  the  paradoxes,  the  captious  reasonings 
\vhich  follow  in  the  train  of  all  our  modern  phi 
losophers,  have  no  other  source  than  the  imagi 
nation.  It  acts  by  caprice,  and  has  no  regard  ei 
ther  to  experience  or  truth. 

Your  Excellence  must  be  acquainted  with  these 
writings,  having  frequent  opportunities  of  reading 
the  works  of  the  age.  England  which,  from  its 
phlegmatic  temperament,  should  seem  to  have  less 
imagination  than  other  nations,  has  often  published 
the  most  extravagant  theories.  Their  philosophers 
have  raved  still  more  than  ours,  because  it  was 
necessary  for  them  to  make  greater  efforts  to  over 
come  their  naturally  gloomy  and  taciturn  charac 
ter.  Their  imagination  is  like  a  torch  which 
easily  takes  fire,  but  whose  vapour  affects  the 
brain. 

Imagination  is  properly  called  the  Mother  01" 


LETTERS. 


197 


dreams,  she  produces  more  than  the  Night  itself; 
and  they  are  so  much  the  more  dangerous  as, 
when  giving  ourselves  up  to  them,  we  do  not  be 
lieve  that  \ve  dream  ;  whereas  the  morning  dispels 
the  illusions  of  sleep. 

I  always  fear  lest  your  chemical  experiments 
should  injure  your  health.  Terrible  accidents 
sometimes  result  from  them.  But  when  we  are 
making  any  new  experiment  in  natural  philoso 
phy,  we  are  disposed  to  pursue  it  without  fear 
of  the  issue,  as  an  officer,  who,  impelled  by  va 
lour  alone,  rushes  at  random  into  the  thickest  of 
the  fight. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be,  with  as  much  respect 
as  attachment,  &c. 

Rome,  Jan.  13,  1757. 


LETTER  XLV. 

TO    A    YOUNG    MONK. 

THE  advice  you  wish,  my  dear  friend,  re 
specting  your  course  of  study,  should  be  analo 
gous  to  your  dispositions  and  talents.  If  vivacity 
of  mind  be  predominant,  you  should  temper  it 
by  reading  works  in  which  there  is  but  little  ima 
gination  ;  if  on  the  other  hand  your  thoughts  are 
heavy,  you  should  enliven  them,  by  familiarizing 
yourself  with  books  full  of  fire. 

Do  not  overload  your  memory  with  dates  and 
facts,  before  you  have  given  order  to  your  ideas, 
and  correctness  to  your  reasonings.  You  should 
accustom  yourself  to  think  methodically  and  to 
dissipate,  but  without  effort,  all  the  chimeras 
which  pass  through  your  mind.  He  who  always 
thinks  vaguely,  is  fit  for  nothing,  because  he  finds 
nothing  which  can  fix  his  attention. 

The  basis  of  your  studies  should  be  the  know 
ledge  of  God  and  of  yourself.  By  thorough  self 
examination  you  will  find  in  yourself  the  impress 
of  him  that  created  you ;  and  by  reflecting  OK 


LETTERS.  199 

the  wanderings  of  the  imagination  and  of  the  heart, 
you  will  perceive  the  necessity  of  that  Revelation 
which  has  renewed  the  Law  in  a  most  efficacious 
and  impressive  manner. 

You  should  then  give  yourself  r^p  without  re 
serve  to  that  knowledge  which,  by  the  consent  of 
reason  and  authority,  introduces  us  at  once  into 
the  sanctuary  of  religion  ;  and  from  thence  you 
will  derive  the  celestial  doctrine  taught  in  the  holy 
books,  and  interpreted  by  the  Councils  and  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church. 

The  reading  of  these  will  familiarize  you  with 
true  eloquence,  and  you  should  take  them  early 
as  models,  if  you  would  succeed  afterwards  in 
your  style  of  writing  and  preaching. 

You  should  take  advantage  of  the  intervals 
which  will  occur  in  your  exercises,  to  glance  oc 
casionally  at  the  most  beautiful  fragments  of  ora 
tors  and  poets,  after  the  example  of  St.  Jerome, 
that  is,  not  like  a  man  who  is  to  live  upon  them, 
but  as  a  person  who  extracts  from  them  whatever 
is  best  to  adorn  his  style,  an  1  makes  them  sub- 
sen  ient  to  the  glory  of  religion. 

The  historians  will  afterwards  lead  you  by  the 
hand  from  age  to  age,  in  order  to  show  you  those 
revolutions  and  events  which  have  not  ceased  to 
agitate  and  occupy  the  world.  This  will  conti- 


200  GANGANELLl's 

nually  constrain  you  to  see  and  adore  that  Pro 
vidence,  which  directs  all  according  to  its  wise 
designs. 

You  will  see  in  history  in  almost  every  page, 
how  empires  and  emperors  were  instruments  of 
justice  or  mercy  in  the  hands  of  God ;  how  he 
exalts  and  abases  them ;  how  he  creates  and  de 
stroys  them,  being  himself  always  the  same  and 
never  changing. 

You  should  read  again  in  the  morning  what  you 
have  read  in  the  evening,  that  your  reading  may 
be  treasured  up  in  your  memory  and  in  due  order; 
and  you  should  never  fail,  if  you  would  not  be 
come  prejudiced  in  favour  of  a  party,  to  make  the 
reading  of  a  phlegmatic  and  grave  work,  succeed 
to  that  of  a  book  full  of  imagination. 

This  will  temper  those  thoughts  which  the  pro 
ductions  of  an  exalted  mind  may  have  excited, 
and  fix  the  genius  which  suffers  itself  too  fre 
quently  to  be  carried  out  of  its  proper  sphere. 

You  should  cultivate  as  much  as  possible  the 
conversation  of  learned  men.  Happily  Provi 
dence  has  made  provision  for  this,  for  in  almost 
all  our  religious  houses,  monks  are  to  be  found 
who  have  made  a  considerable  progress  in  litera 
ture. 

Do  not  neglect  the  society  of  the  aged.     They 


LETTERS.  201 

have  in  their  memory  stored  with  many  facts  of 
which  they  were  witnesses,  a  repertory  which  it  is 
desirable  to  examine.  They  resemble  those  old 
books  which  contain  excellent  things,  although 
frequently  moth  eaten,  dusty,  and  badly  bound. 

You  should  not  be  passionately  fond  of  any 
work,  of  any  author,  or  of  any  sentiment,  lest 
your  mind  should  become  tinctured  with  preju 
dice,  but  you  should  give  the  preference  to  one 
writer  over  another,  when  you  find  him  more 
judicious  and  excellent.  Prepossessions  and  pre 
judices  are  the  things  against  which  we  ought  to 
guard  with  the  greatest  precaution  ;  and  unhappily 
the  more  we  study,  the  more  we  are  liable  to  be 
led  away  by  it. 

We  identify  ourselves  with  an  author  who  has 
said  some  good  things,  and  insensibly  become  the 
panegyrist  and  admirer  of  all  his  opinions,  how 
ever  extravagant  they  may  be.  Guard  against  this 
misfortune  ;  and  be  always  more  the  friend  of 
truth,  than  of  Plato  or  of  Scotus, 

Respect  the  sentiments  of  the  Order  to  which 
you  belong,  that  you  may  neither  oppose  received 
opinions,  nor  be  a  slave  to  them.  We  should  not 
obstinately  adhere  to  any  thing  which  is  not  con 
nected  with  the  Faith,  nor  has  received  the  sanc 
tion  of  the  Church.  I  have  seen  Professors  who 

K  3 


202 

would  rather  be  killed  than  abandon  the  opinions 
of  the  Schools.  My  conduct  with  respect  to 
these  was  to  pity  and  to  shun  them.  Attach  your 
self  to  the  scholastic  method  only  in  as  much  as 
it  is  needful  to  understand  the  jargon  of  the  Schools, 
and  to  refute  the  sophists  ;  for  far  from  being  the 
essence  of  Theology,  it  is  only  the  bark. 

Avoid  disputes:  seldom  is  a  subject  rendered 
clear  by  disputation;  yet  you  should  know  how 
on  proper  occasions  to  maintain  truth,  and  com 
bat  error,  with  the  arms  which  Jesus  Christ  and 
his  Apostles  have  put  into  our  hands,  and  which 
consist  in  mildness,  persuasion,  and  charity.  It 
is  not  easy  to  take  minds  by  storm ;  but  we  may 
succeed  in  gaining  them  over,  if  \ve  know  the  art 
of  insinuating  ourselves. 

Be  cp.reful  not  to  fatigue  the  faculties  of  your 
mind,  by  giving  yourself  up  to  immoderate  stu 
dios  :  sufficient  to  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof;  and 
unless  there  is  a  necessity  for  it,  we  should  not, 
by  labour  prolonged  at  night,  anticipate  the  next 
day. 

The  man  who  manages  his  time,  and  who  gives 
only  some  hours  regularly  to  study,  makes  much 
greater  advances  than  he  who  heaps  moments  on 
moments,  and  knows  not  when  to  step.  When 
we  have  no  method  we  generally  finish  by. being 


LETTERS.  203 

only  the  frontispiece  of  books,  or  a  library  in  con 
fusion. 

Love  order  then,  but  without  being  precise, 
that  you  may  know  how  to  lay  aside  your  work 
till  another  time,  when  you  are  not  disposed  to 
study.  The  man  of  study  should  not  labour  like 
the  ox,  which  is  yoked  to  make  a  furrow,  nor 
like  the  hireling  who  is  paid  by  the  day. 

It  is  a  sad  custom  continually  to  struggle  against 
repose  and  sleep  :  what  is  done  against  the  will  is 
never  well  done ;  and  what  is  written  with  con 
strained  application  of  mind,  impairs  the  health. 

There  are  days  and  hours  in  which  we  have 
no  disposition  to  labour;  and  then  it  is  a  folly  to 
do  violence  to  ourselves,  unless  we  are  extremely 
hurried. 

There  are  very  few  books  which  do  not  dis 
cover  labour  of  composition,  because  people  too 
frequently  write  when  they  ought  to  rest. 

The  great  art  of  succeeding  in  our  studies,  con 
sists  in  applying  ourselves  to  labour,  and  resting 
at  proper  intervals  :  without  this,  the  head  will  be 
heated,  the  mind  either  depressed  or  exalted,  and 
nothing  will  be  produced  but  what  is  either  lan 
guishing  or  extravagant.  Learn  to  make  a  good 
choice  of  the  works  you  read,  that  you  may  know 
only  good  things,  and  how  to  make  a  good  use  of 


204:  GANGANEtLl's 

them,  life  is  too  short  to  be  wasted  in  superfluous 
studies  :  if  we  do  not  make  haste  to  learn,  we 
shall  find  ourselves  grown  old  without  knowing 
any  thing. 

Especially  pray  to  God  to  enlighten  you  :  for 
there  is  no  knowledge  but  from  him,  and  we  are  in 
darkness  when  we  do  not  follow  his  light. 

Leave  events  to  take  their  course,  and  trust 
alone  to  your  merit  for  preferment.  If  places  do 
not  seek  you,  content  yourself  with  the  last,  and 
believe  me  that  is  the  best. 

I  have  never  been  better  pleased  than  when  after 
chapters  have  been  held,  I  found  myself  possessed 
of  no  other  honour  than  that  of  existence  :  I  then 
congratulated  myself  on  having  refused  all  the 
honours  which  had  been  offered  me,  and  on  having 
only  myself  to  govern. 

The  advantage  of  loving  study,  and  conversing 
with  the  dead,  is  worth  a  thousand  times  more 
than  the  frivolous  glory  of  commanding  the  living. 
The  best  kind  of  government  is  that  which  consists 
in  keeping  the  senses  and  passions  in  due  subjec 
tion,  and  in  preserving  to  the  mind  the  sovereignty 
which  is  its  due. 

Add  to  this  that  the  diligent  man  knows  no  en 
nui  j  that  he  thinks  himself  young  when  he  is  old  ; 


LETTERS.  205 

the  hurry  of  the  cloister  as  well  as  the  troubles  of 
the  world,  are  always  at  a  distance  from  him. 

I  advise  you  then,  my  dear  friend,  not  only  for  the 
advantage  of  Religion,  not  only  for  the  benefit  of  our 
Order,  but  for  your  own  satisfaction,  to  give  your 
self  up  to  study.  With  a  book,  a  pen,  and  your 
thoughts,  you  will  find  yourself  \vell  wherever  you 
may  be.  Both  the  understanding  and  the  heart 
present  an  asylum  to  man,  when  he  knows  how  lo 
retire  thither. 

I  am  sensible  of  all  the  honour  you  manifest 
towards  me,  and  so  much  the  more  as  you  might 
have  consulted  the  fathers  Colombini,  Marzoni, 
Martinelli,  in  preference  to  me.  They  are  men 
who  from  their  knowledge  and  talents,  are  capable 
of  giving  excellent  advice.  Adieu ;  and  believe 
me  your  servant  and  good  friend. 
Rome,  1th  June, 


206 


LETTER  XLVI 

TO    THE    REV.     FATHER   *    *    *    MONK   OF   THE 
CONGREGATION    OF    THE    SOMASQU1. 

THE  loss,  my  Rev.  Father,  which  the  Church  has 
just  sustained,  in  the  person  of  Benet  XIV,  I  feel 
so  much  the  more,  as  I  found  in  him  an  excellent 
protector.  1  came  to  Rome  in  1/40,  the  first 
year  of  his  pontificate ;  and  from  that  time  he  has 
not  ceased  to  honour  me  with  his  kindness.  If 
you  were  to  compose  his  funeral  oration,  you 
would  have  the  finest  subject  to  handle.  You 
would  not  surely  forget  that  he  studied  amongst 
you,  at  the  Clementine  College,  and  there  laid  the 
foundation  of  that  sublime  and  extensive  know 
ledge,  which  has  procured  him  distinction  in  the 
Church,  and  which  will  one  day  associate  him 
with  the  Bernards  and  Buonaventures. 

Take  care  in  this  funeral  oration,  that  your 
mind  rises  with  your  hero ;  and  that  the  magna 
nimity  which  characterized  him  be  worthily  ex 
pressed. 

Endeavour  to  be  an  historian  as  well  as  an 


LETTERS.  207 

orator,  in  such  a  manner,  however,  as  that  there 
may  be  neither  languor  nor  barrenness  in  your 
details:  the  attention  of  the  public  should  be  con 
tinually  k<°pt  up  by  fine  strokes,  worthy  both  of 
the  m  -jesty  °f  tne  pulpit,  and  the  sublimity  of 
Lam')  ;'tini. 

In  vain  will  you  call  to  your  aid  all  the  figures 
of  rhetoi;.",  if  they  do  not  come  spontaneously. 
That  eloquence  olMie  is  to  be  admired  which  flows 
from  the  source,  nnd  rises  out  of  the  grandeur  of 
the  subject  •.  forced  eulogies  are  amplifications  and 
not  eulogies. 

Let  those  virtues  which  are  likely  to  impress 
your  auditor*  arise  out  of  the  ashes  of  Benct  XIV, 
and  by  which  they  mr»y  be  formed  after  his  model, 
and  filled  \\iih  him  only. 

Let  there  be  no  minute  details,  no  extravagant 
facts,  no  bombast  expressions.  Mingle,  as  much 
as  possible,  ihe  sublime  with  the  temperate,  in 
order  to  form  that  agreeable  variety,  which  gives 
grace  to  discourse.  Endeavour  to  choose  an  ap 
propriate  text,  which  may  announce  the  whole 
plan  of  your  Oration,  uiul  perfectly  characterize 
your  hero.  The  division  is  the  touchstone  of  a 
panegyrist ;  the  discourse  cannot  be  excellent,  if 
this  be  not  happily  constructed. 

Introduce  morality  with  discretion,  so  that  it 


208  GANGANELLl's 

may  appear  to  come  in  of  its  own  accord,  and 
that  your  audience  may  be  able  to  say  "  It  could 
"  not  be  better  than  there  ;  that  was  its  proper 
"  place." 

Dread  common  place  topics  ;  and  let  each  one 
see  Lambertini,  and  not  perceive  the  orator.  Praise 
•with  much  delicacy  and  sobriety,  and  give  to  your 
praises  a  spring  by  which  they  may  ascend  to 
God. 

If  you  do  not  move  the  soul  by  happy>  new, 
and  striking  images,  your  work  will  be  only  an 
effort  of  the  mind ;  and  you  will  have  made  only 
a  simple  epitaph,  instead  of  erecting  a  mauso 
leum. 

Especially  speak  to  the  heart,  by  impressing  it 
with  awful  truths,  which  may  detach  it  from  life, 
and  make  all  your  hearers  descend  into  the  tomb 
of  the  Holy  Father. 

Pass  slightly  over  the  infancy  of  your  hero  : 
all  men  resemble  each  other,  till  the  time  when 
their  reason  begins  to  dawn.  Let  your  sentences 
be  neither  too  long,  nor  too  short :  there  is  no 
nerve  in  a  discourse,  which  is  divided  into  minute 
parts. 

Let  your  exordium  be  majestic,  without  being 
inflated ;  and  let  your  first  period  especially  an 
nounce  something  grand.  I  compare  the  begin- 


LETTERS. 


209 


ning  of  a  funeral  oration  to  the  portico  of  a  temple ; 
I  judge  of  the  beauty  of  the  edifice,  if  I  fmd  ma 
jesty  there. 

Display  in  the  most  striking  manner,  death  over 
turning  thrones,  breaking  sceptres,  treading  under 
foot  tiaras,  tarnishing  crowns,  and  place  over  these 
wrecks  of  human  grandeur  the  Genius  of  Benet ; 
as  having  nothing  to  fear  from  the  ruins  of  time, 
as  defying  death  to  tarnish  his  glory  and  to  efface 
his  name. 

Detail  his  virtues  ;  analyze  his  writings,  and  dis 
play  throughout  a  sublime  soul,  which  would  have 
astonished  Pagan  Rome,  which  edified  Christian 
Rome,  and  which  attracted  the  admiration  of  the 
Universe. 

In  a  word,  flash,— thunder,— but  at  the  same 
time  collect  those  clouds  which  may  serve  to  in 
crease  the  splendour,  and  form  a  striking  contrast. 

My  imagination  kindles,  when  contemplating 
so  great  a  Pope  as  Benet ;  that  pontiff  regarded 
even  by  Protestants,  and  who  could  be  represented 
only  by  a  Michael  Angelo. 

If  I  have  dilated  upon  this  subject,  it  is  because 
I  know  you  can  easily  comprehend  what  I  recom 
mend  to  you.  A  funeral  oration  is  fine  only  in 
proportion  as  it  is  picturesque,  and  as  the  pencil  is 
guided  by  force  and  truth.  The  greater  part  of 


210 

panegyricks  drop  into  the  graves  of  those  \vlio  are 
eulogized,  because  it  is  only  an  ephemeral  elo 
quence  produced  by  a  fine  mind,  and  the  lustre  of 
which  is  but  tinsel. 

I  should  be  grieved  to  see  Lambertini,  celebrated 
by  an  orator  who  should  be  only  elegant :  we 
must  serve  each  one  according  to  his  taste,  and  his 
was  always  correct  and  good. 

Write,  my  dear  friend,  1  shall  gladly  see  what 
you  commit  to  paper,  convinced  that  ihere  will  be 
passages  full  of  fire,  which  will  consume  all  that 
is  unworthy  of  such  an  eulogy.  1  judge  so  from 
the  productions  you  have  already  i-hcwn  me,  and 
in  which  I  have  remarked  great  beauties.  It  is 
time  that  our  Italy  lost  its  concetti  ;  and  assumed 
a  masculine  and  sublime  tone,  analogous  to  true 
eloquence. 

I  am  endeavouring  to  form  by  my  advice  some 
young  orators,  who  take  the  trouble  to  consult  me  ; 
and  I  endeavour  as  much  as  possible  to  give  them 
a  distaste  for  those  extravagancies,  which  con 
tinually  place  in  our  discourses  the  burlesque  by 
the  side  of  the  sublime.  Foreigners  are  justly 
offended  by  so  incongruous  a  mixture.  The 
French  particularly  arc  unacquainted  with  4his 
strange  variety.  Their  discourses  are  frequently 
superficial,  having  much  less  solidity  than  surface ; 


LETTERS.  211 

but  we  generally  find  in  them  at  least  an  unity  of 
style.  Nothing  is  more  offensive  than  to  soar 
above  the  clouds,  and  afterwards  to  fall  abruptly. 
My  respects  to  our  little  Father,  who  would 
have  done  wonders,  had  it  not  been  for  his  deplor 
able  health. 

Rome,  10M  May,  1758. 


212  GANGANJiLLl's 


LETTER  XLVII. 


WE  have  at  length,  as  head  of  the  Church,  Car 
dinal  Rezzonico,  Bis/top  of  Padua,  who  has  taken 
the  name  of  Clement,  and  who  will  improve  the 
Romans  by  his  piety.  It  was  in  spite  of  himself, 
and  after  many  tears,  that  he  accepted  it.  What  an 
office,  when  its  duties  are  properly  fulfilled  !  He 
must  live  for  God,  for  the  whole  world,  for  himself, 
occupied  entirely  with  his  great  obligations,  and 
having  Heaven  alone  in  view  in  the  midst  of  all 
earthly  concern?.  To  sustain  with  dignity  this  sacred 
office  is  so  much  the  more  difficult  as  he  succeeds 
Benet  XIV.  after  whom  few  could  appear  great. 

Clement  XIII.  keeps  Cardinal  Archinto,  as 
Secretary  of  State.  This  is  the  best  way  to  render 
himself  beloved  by  the  sovereigns  of  Europe,  and 
his  pontificate  illustrious.  It  is  necessary  at  the 
commencement  of  a  reign,  to  make  choice  of  an 
excellent  minister,  or  to  do  every  thing  oneself. 
Benet  XIII.  was  the  most  unfortunate  of  men,  in 


LETTERS.  213 

having  reposed  his  confidence  in  Cardinal  Coscia, 
and  Benet  XIV.  the  most  happy,  in  having  had 
Cardinal  Valenti  as  his  minister. 

It  is  essentially  necessary  for  a  sovereign,  and 
especially  for  a  Pope,  to  be  surrounded  by  good 
men.  The  knowledge  of  the  most  discerning 
prince  becomes  perverted  when  he  listens  to  flat 
terers.  Brass  then  becomes  gold  in  his  eyes,  and 
he  preserves  in  office,  whatever  it  may  cost  him,  the 
men  whom  he  h-as  once  protected. 

The  discernment  of  characters  is  another  quality 
scarcely  less  necessary  to  a  prince.  Men  dare 
not  impose  on  a  monarch  whom  they  know  to  .be 
penetrating,  and  despise  him  who  suffers  himself 
to  be  led.  There  are  sovereigns  who  have  done 
more  harm  by  sloth  and  weakness,  than  by  wicked 
ness.  Persons  may  grow  weary  of  correcting  fla 
grant  injustice,  but  not  of  feeling  and  seeing  no 
thing. 

The  weaker  a  prince  is,  the  more  despotic  he 
will  be,  for  as  power  must  be  lodged  somewhere, 
ministers  possess  themselves  of  it,  and  become 
tyrannical. 

One  other  quality  which  I  consider  as  essential 
to  governing  well,  is  to  assign  to  each  his  proper 
place.  The  moral  world  is  governed  like  a  game 
of  chess,  where  all  is  conducted  in  order  and  ac- 


214 

cording  to  rank.  If  one  pawn  be  placed  for 
another,  nothing  can  result  ircm  it  bur  confusion. 
A  sovereign  is  not  only  the  ma^e  of  God  by 
the  eminence  of  his  rank,  he  should  bt  so  also  by 
his  intelligence.  David,  although  a,  shepherd,  had 
a  superior  knowledge  which  direcu-d  him,  ami  he 
made  it  appear  as  soon  as  he  began  to  reign. 

A  prince  who  is  all  goodness,  is  but  what  every 
one  ought  to  be,  as  a  prince  \vho  is  all  severity, 
does  not  cherish  towards  his  subjects  the  love  which 
he  owes  them. 

Alas  !  atoms  as  we  are,  we  may  talk  well  about 
the  duties  of   royalty  ;    but  if  we   were  invested 
with  it,  how  little  should  we  know  how  to  conduct 
ourselves.     There   is  a  great  difference  between 
talking  and  reigning.     Nothing  can  stop  us,  where 
we  give  a  loose  to  our  fancy,  and  let  our  pens  run ; 
but  when  we    find    ourselves   overwhelmed  with 
business,  surrounded  by  dangers,  encompassed  with 
false   friends,  in   a   word,    overwhelmed   by   the 
heaviest  and  greatest  obligations,  we  are  alarmed, 
we  dare  scarcely  undertake  any  thing;  and  by  an 
indolence,  natural  to  all  men,  we  repose  the  task 
of   government  on  mere  subalterns,  and  occupy 
ourselves   only    with  the   pleasures   of    arbitrary 
power. 

It  is  certain  that  the  art  of  government  is  ex- 


LETTERS.  215 

ceedingly  difficult.  If  a  prince  succeed  to  an 
hereditary  crown,  he  becomes  acquainted  with  th» 
dignity,  while  he  remains  ignorant  of  the  business  of 
royalty,  and  is  thus  easily  deceived.  If  on  the.  con 
trary  he  succeed  to  an  elective  Crown,  he  takes  on 
himself  a  sovereignty  to  which  he  has  not  served  an 
apprenticeship  ;  and  seems  as  ill  at  ease  in  the 
midst  of  his  honours,  as  of  the  affairs  of  state. 

An  old  man  who  is  placed  on  a  throne,  is  fit 
only  for  a  pageant.  He  dare  undertake  nothing, 
every  thing  excites  his  alarm,  every  thing  encreases 
his  supineness,  especially  if  ignorant  uf  his  suc 
cessor.  This  is  the  situation  of  Popes,  if  they 
are  too  old.  They  cannot  then  attend  to  the  affairs 
of  the  Church  and  State. 

But  the  world  will  never  be  without  abuses  ;  if 
they  are  not  in  one  place,  they  are  in  another, 
because  imperfections  are  common  to  humanity. 
It  is  only  in  the  holy  city,  said  the  great  Augustin, 
that  all  will  be  order,  peace  and  charity  ;  for  that 
"Will  be  the  kingdom  of  God. 

I  shall  go  and  congratulate  the  new  pontiff,  not 
as  a  monk  who  likes  to  put  himself  forward,  but 
as  Counsellor  of  the  Holy  Office.  He  does  not 
know  me,  nor  am  I  anxious  to  be  known  by  him. 
I  like  to  remain  covered  with  the  dust  of  my 


216  GANGANELLl's 

cloister,  and  think  myself  not  at  all  dishonoured 
by  it. 

Adieu.  Always  preserve  amongst  us  the  good 
taste  of  the  Medicis  ;  and  your  memory  will  be 
long  cherished,  although  you  may  trouble  yourself 
very  little  about  it.  I  am,  &C. 

Rome,  15th  July,  1758. 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XLVIIL 

TO   A   PROTESTANT   MINISTER. 

I  AM  very  much  obliged,  my  dear  Sir,  by  the 
interest  you  take  in  my  health.  It  is  very  good, 
thanks  to  Heaven ;  and  it  would  appear  to  me  still 
better,  if  I  could  use  it  in  any  thing  agreeable  to 
you.  The  pleasure  of  obliging  should  extend 
itself  to  every  community. 

I  wish  with  all  my  soul  to  be  able  to  convince 
you  that  I  bear  all  men  on  my  heart ;  that  they 
are  all  infinitely  precious  to  me,  and  that  I  respect 
merit  wherever  it  is  found.  If  your  nephew  come 
to  Rome,  as  you  give  me  reason  to  hope,  he  will 
find  in  me  a  person  most  zealous  and  anxious  to 
testify  to  him  all  the  affection  I  entertain  for  you. 

The  Roman  Church,  my  very  dear  Sir,  is  so 
perfectly  aware  of  the  merit  of  the  greater  part  of 
the  ministers  of  Protestant  communities,  that  she 
would  be  happy  ever  to  receive  them  within  her 
bosom.  She  would  not  revive  past  quarrels ;  she 
would  not  reproduce  those  stormy  times,  in  which 
each  one,  impelled  by  passion,  overstepped  the 

L 


218 

bounds  of  Christian  moderation,  but  she  would  en 
deavour  to  re-unite  them  in  one  creed,  founded  on 
Scripture  and  Tradition,  such  as  may  be  found  in 
the  writings  of  the  Apostles,  Councils,  and  Fathers. 
No  one  regrets  more  than  myself  the  evils  you 
suffered  during  the  last  century  :  the  spirit  of  per 
secution  is  most  odious  to  me. 

How  much  would  the  nations  gain  by  a  happy 
union?  For  this,  if  it  were  necessary,  I  would 
shed  the  last  drop  of  my  blood,  grieved  that  I  had 
not  a  thousand  lives  to  give,  might  I  but  die  a  wit 
ness  to  so  wonderful  an  event.  That  period  will 
arrive,  my  dear  sir,  for  the  time  must  come  when 
there  will  be  but  one  and  the  same  faith.  The 
Jews  themselves  will  enter  into  the  bosom  of  the 
true  Church ;  and  it  is  in  the  firm  hope  of  this, 
founded  on  the  sacred  scriptures,  that  they  are 
tolerated  at  Rome,  in  the  full  exercise  of  their  re 
ligion. 

My  soul,  God  knows,  is  entirely  yours,  and 
there  is  nothing  in  the  world  I  would  not  under 
take  to  prove  to  you  as  well  as  to  all  your  denomi 
nation,  how  dear  you  are  to  me.  We  have  the 
same  God  for  our  Father,  we  believe  in  the  same 
Mediator,  we  acknowledge  as  indisputable  the  doc 
trines  of  the  Trinity,  the  Incarnation,  Redemption, 
and  we  sincerely  wish  each  other  to  go  to  Heaven. 


LETTERS.  21S 

In  point  of  doctrine,  there  are  not  two  ways  of  ar 
riving  there.  There  must  be  on  earth  a  centre  of 
uni^,  as  well  as  a  Head  who  represents  Jesus 
Christ — The  Church  would  be  in  reality  shapeless, 
unworthy  of  our  homage  and  attachment,  if  it 
were  only  a  headless  body. 

The  work  of  the  Messiah  is  not  like  that  of  man. 
What  he  has  established  must  remain  for  ever. 
He  could  not  cease  one  instant  to  assist  his  Church ; 
and  you,  sir,  are  too  enlightened  to  consider  the 
Albigenses  as  pillars  of  the  truth,  upon  whom 
you  may  rely.  Do  me  the  pleasure  to  tell  all 
your  brethren,  all  your  flocks,  all  your  friends, 
that  Cardinal  Ganganelli  has  nothing  so  much  at 
heart  as  their  happiness  in  this  world  and  the 
other,  and  that  he  wishes  to  know  them  all,  to 
assure  them  of  it.  Nothing  can  be  added,  &c, 

Rome,  30th  Jan.  1769, 


L  2 


220 


LETTER  XLIX. 

TO   COUNT   *   *    *• 

I  WRITE  to  inform  you,  my  dear  friend,  in  th« 
solitude  in  which  you  have  spent  some  weeks,  that 
brother  Ganganelli,  who  always  loved  you  ten 
derly,  is  made  a  Cardinal,  and  that  he  himself 
knows  neither  how,  nor  wherefore. 

There  are  events  in  the  course  of  life  for  which 
we  cannot  account ;  they  are  brought  about  by  cir 
cumstances,  and  ordered  by  Providence,  which  is 
ihe  mainspring  of  every  thing. 

However  it  may  be,  whether  in  purple  or  not,  I 
shall  not  be  less  entirely  devoted  to  you,  and  I 
shall  be  always  delighted  to  see  and  to  oblige 
you. 

I  sometimes  feel  my  pulse,  to  know  if  it  be 
indeed  I  myself,  being  truly  astonished  that  fortune 
has  raised  me  to  one  of  the  highest  dignities,  has  not 
given  the  preference  to  one  of  my  brethren,  there 
are  many  of  them  whom  it  would  well  have  suit 
ed. 

Every  one  says  in  speaking  of  the  new  Cardinal 


LETTERS. 

Ganganelii :  It  is  incredible,  that  without  intrigue, 
without  cabal,  he  should  have  attained  that  honour; 
it  is  nevertheless  very  true. 

0  my  books  !  O  my  all !   I  know  what  I  leave, 
and  am  ignorant  of  what    I   shall   find.      Alas ! 
many  troublesome  people  will  come  and   rob  me 
of  my  time ;  many  interested  people  will  pay  me 
feigned  homage. 

As  for  you,  my  dear  friend,  persevere  in  the  path 
of  virtue.  We  are  superior  to  all  dignities  when 
we  are  truly  virtuous :  perseverance  is  promised 
only  to  those  who  distrust  themselves,  and  temp 
tation;  whoever  is  presumptuous  must  expect 
falls. 

When  I  think  that  the  public  papers  will  deign 
to  mention  me,  to  send  my  name  beyond  the  Alps, 
to  tell  different  nations  when  I  have  the  head  ache, 
and  ambled,  I  smile  with  pity.  Dignities  are 
snares  which  are  only  dazzling  to  those  who  suffer 
themselves  to  fall  in  them.  Few  persons  know  the 
vexations  of  grandeur:  we  are  no  longer  our  own  ; 
and  act  as  we  may  we  shall  have  enemies. 

1  think  with   S.  Gregory  of  Nazianzen  :     He 
imagined  when  the  people  thronged  to  see  him  pass, 
that  they  took  him  for  an  extraordinary  animal. 
J   am   not  accustomed,  I  confess,  to  this  usage ; 
and  if  this  constitute  what  is  called  grandeur,  I 


GANGANELL1*S 


would  willingly  bid  it  adieu.  I  consider  all  men  as 
my  brethren  ;  and  am  delighted  when  the  most  un 
fortunate  speak  to  me  with  freedom. 

Men  will  say  that  I  have  plebeian  manners,  and 
I  am  not  afraid  of  this  reproach,  for  I  am  only  ap 
prehensive  of  pride.  This  is  so  subtle  that  it  will 
do  its  utmost  to  penetrate  and  to  possess  me  ;  but 
I  will  keep  in  view  my  own  nothingness,  and  that 
of  all  surrounding  objects  :  this  is  the  best  way  to 
subdue  self-love. 

Do  not  take  it  in  your  head  to  pay  me  a  com 
pliment  when  you  come  to  see  me  :  that  is  a  mer 
chandise  which  I  do  not  like,  and  especially  on 
the  part  of  a  friend.  But  here  are  visitors,  or  in 
other  words,  all  that  is  disagreeable  to  me,  and 
which  has  rendered  me  for  some  days  insupport 
able  to  myself.  Grandeur  like  tempests  has  its 
clouds,  its  lightnings  and  its  whirlwinds  ;  I  long 
for  a  calm,  and  an  interval  of  serenity.  I  am  with 
out  reserve,  and  beyond  all  expression,  as  well  as 
in  past  times,  your  good  and  true  servant,  &c. 

Rome,  3rd  Oct.  1759- 


BETTERS. 


LETTER  L. 

TO    MY    LORD    *    *    *. 

I  AM  not  accustomed  to  see  a  mind  like  yours, 
the  dupe  of  modern  philosophy.  Your  knowledge 
should  preserve  you  from  the  sophisms  it  engen 
ders,  which  reduce  us  to  the  wretched  condition  of 
brutes. 

If  there  be  a  God,  as  Nature  proclaims  in  all 
her  works,  there  is  also  religion.  If  there  be  re 
ligion,  it  must  be  incomprehensible,  sublime,  and 
as  ancient  as  the  world,  since  it  emanates  from 
an  infinite  and  eternal  Being  :  and  if  it  have  these 
characters,  that  religion  must  unquestionably  be 
Christ's  ;  and  if  it  be  Christ's  we  are  bound  to  ac 
knowledge  it  as  divine,  and  receive  it  with  our 
whole  heart  and  soul. 

Is  it  credible  then  that  God  should  have  con 
structed  the  Universe  in  so  glorious  a  manner, 
merely  to  gratify  the  eyes  of  a  multitude  of  men 
and  beasts,  who  are  to  be  confounded  together  in 
one  common  destiny;  or  that  the  understanding 
which  resides  in  us,  which  combines,  which  cal 
culates,  which  extends  beyond  the  earth,  which 


224  GANGANELLl's 

rises  higher  than  the  firmament,  which  recals  all 
past  ages,  which  penetrates  into  ages  to  come, 
which  has  in  short  an  idea  of  what  is  to  last  for 
ever,  should  shine  for  a  moment  only  to  disperse 
afterwards  like  a  vapour. 

What  is  that  inward  voice  which  continually 
tells  you,  that  you  are  born  for  great  things? 
What  are  those  desires  which  are  continually  re 
newed,  and  which  make  you  feel,  that  there  is 
nothing  in  this  world  which  can  satisfy  the  heart. 

Man  may  be  compared  to  an  invalid,  who  ru 
minates  on  his  own  griefs,  in  proportion  as  he  is 
estranged  from  God ;  and  the  light  of  his  reason 
•which  he  stifles,  leaves  him  in  the  midst  of  tremen 
dous  darkness, 

The  same  truth  which  assures  you  of  your  own 
existence,  I  mean  that  inward  witness  of  which 
you  are  conscious,  assures  us  of  that  of  God  ; 
and  you  cannot  receive  a  lively  idea  of  this  without 
being  impressed  with  that  of  religion.  The  wor 
ship  we  pay  to  the  Supreme  Being,  is  so  blended 
with  this  idea,  that  our  mind  is  only  satisfied  when 
it  renders  him  homage,  and  when  we  conform 
ourselves  to  the  order  which  he  has  established. 

If  there  be  a  God,  he  must  necessarily  be  benefi 
cent  ;  and  if  he  be  beneficent,  you  ought  by  the  most 
just  consequence,  to  thank  him  for  his  mercies. 


LETTERS. 

Neither  the  blessing  of  existence,  nor  that  of  health, 
comes  from  yourself :  seven  and  twenty  years  ago 
you  were  nothing,  and  you  have  suddenly  become 
an  organized  body,  enriched  by  a  mind  which, 
-commands  it  like  a  master,  and  leads  it  at  its  will. 

This  reflexion  should  engage  you  to  seek  the 
Author  of  your  life;  and  you  will  find  him  in 
yourself,  when  you  are  willing  to' search  yourself, 
and  in  every  thing  which  surrounds  you,  without 
any  of  these  objects  being  able  to  boast  that  they 
form  a  particle  of  his  substance ;  for  God  is  sim 
ple,  indivisible,  and  cannot  in  any  respect  be  iden 
tified  with  the  elements. 

If  the  religion  he  has  established  have  taken 
different  forms,  if  it  have  been  perfected  since  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah,  it  is  because  God  has 
treated  it  like  our  reason,  which  at  first  was  but  a 
glimmering  light,  and  which  developing  itself  by 
degrees,  at  length  shines  as  the  perfect  day. 

Besides,  is  it  for  man  to  interrogate  God  as  to 
his  conduct?  Is  it  for  him  to  regulate  the  ways  of 
Jehovah,  to  prescribe  to  him  his  mode  of  operation  ? 
God  communicates  himself  to  us,  but  always  re 
serves  to  himself  the  right  of  acting  as  a  master, 
because  there  is  in  reality  nothing  that  is  not  sub 
jected  to  him.  If  he  manifested  to  us  his  designs 
clearly  in  the  present  state  ;  if  the  mysteries  which 

L  3 


226 

astonish  us,  and  arrest  our  attention,  were  deve. 
loped  to  us  here,  that  would  be  the  intuitive  vision 
which  is  reserved  for  us  after  this  life,  and  death 
would  be  useless.  We  shall  have  full  evidence 
only  in  heaven  (cognoscam  sicut  et  cognitus  sum*), 
and  we  wish  to  anticipate  this  moment,  without 
considering  that  every  thing  is  regulated  by  infinite 
wisdom,  and  that  we  have  nothing  to  do  but  to 
submit  and  adore.  The  infidel  does  not  alter  the 
designs  of  God  when  he  dares  to  rise  up  against 
him,  he  even  promotes  his  plan,  that  vast  plan  in 
which  evil  concurs  with  good,  for  the  harmony  of 
this  world  and  the  happiness  of  the  next. 

Nature  and  religion  are  equally  derived  from 
God,  and  they  have  both,  (although  in  a  very  dif 
ferent  manner,)  their  mysteries  and  incomprehen 
sibilities  ;  and  for  the  same  reason  that  we  do  not 
deny  the  existence  of  nature,  although  its  opera 
tions  are  frequently  concealed  from  us,  neither  can 
nor  ought  we  to  deny  that  of  religion,  notwithstand 
ing  its  obscurities. 

There  is  nothing  here  that  has  not  a  dark  side, 
because  our  soul,  encumbered  with  a  body  which 
darkens  and  oppresses  it,  would  not  be  capable  of 
seeing  every  thing.  Here  it  is  in  a  state  of  infancy, 
and  it  must  have  days  proportioned  to  the  weak- 

*  Then  shall  I  -know  even  as  I  am  known. 


LETTERS.  227 

ness  of  its  sight,  till  death  disengages  it  from  the 
weight  which  overwhelms  it.  It  is  like  a  tender 
bird  which  continues  to  pant  and  cry  out  in  its 
-iiest,  till  it  has  learned  to  soar  and  fly. 

The  gradations  of  religion  are  admirable  in  the 
eyes  of  the  true  philospher.  He  sees  it  at  first 
like  a  twilight,  arising  from  the  midst  of  chaos  ; 
afterwards  like  theduwri  which  announces  the  day; 
at  length  the  daylight  is  manifest,  but  it  is  surroun 
ded  by  clouds,  and  he  feels  that  it  will  not  be  per 
fectly  serene,  and  in  its  meridian  splendour,  till 
.the  morning  when  the  heavens  shall  be  open  to  us. 

Has  then  the  infidel  who,  without  principle 
censures  revelation,  one  of  his  own  which  assures 
Jiim  that  what  we  believe  is  absolutely  chimerical? 
But  at  what  time,  and  in  what  place  did  this  secret 
light  come  to  enlighten  him  ?  Was  it  at  the  instant 
when  he  was  governed  and  absorbed  by  his  pas 
sions  ?  Was  it  in  the  midst  of  the  amusements  and 
pleasures  in  which  he  generally  passes  his  life  ? 

It  is  astonishing,  my  lord,  how  men  abandon 
all  the  authority  of  tradition,  elude  the  force  of 
the  strongest  testimonies,  blindly  to  follow  two  or 
three  individuals  whom  they  consider  as  masters 
of  infidelity.  They  wish  for  no  inspiration,  and 
^yet  consider  them  as  inspired ;  whence  it  is  easy  to 
Conclude  that  the  passions  alone  attach  them  to 


228 

infidelity.  People  abhor  a  religion  which  imposes 
restraints,  when  they  wish  to  follow  the  torrent  of 
vice,  and  to  float  with  the  stream  of  a  world  co 
vered  with  surges  and  foam. 

Christianity  is  a  superb  picture  drawn  by  the 
hand  of  God,  and  presented  by  him  to  men  ;  it 
was  at  first  only  sketched,  until  the  time  when 
Jesus  Christ  came  to  finish  it,  and  to  give  it  the 
lustre  and  colouring  it  is  to  have  through  Eter 
nity. 

Religion  will  then  be  the  only  object  which  will 
fix  our  regards,  because  it  will  be  in  the  essence  of 
God  himself,  making  a  whole  with  him,  accord 
ing  to  the  expression  of  St.  Augustin, 

This  gradation  is  conformable  to  the  progress  of 
human  life,  and  is  carried  on  by  succession.  Thus 
God  has  varied  the  forms  of  religion,  because  we 
are  in  a  world  which  varies ;  and  he  will  fix  it  in 
an  immutable  manner  in  heaven,  because  there  no 
change  is  known.  These  are  combinations  and 
proportions  which  render  conspicuous  the  wisdom 
of  the  Supreme  Being.  Religion  being  intended 
for  man,  he  has  determined  that  it  should  follow 
the  progress  of  man,  according  to  the  different 
modes  of  his  existence. 

We  see  nothing  of  all  this,  while  we  are  terres 
trial  j  and  you  would  judge  of  it  as  I  do,  were  you 


LETTERS.  229 

disengaged  from  all  those  pleasures,  and  all  those 
riches,  which  materialize  you  in  spite  of  yourself. 
Christianity  is  spirit  and  life ;  and  we  are  pro 
digiously  far  from  it,  when  we  are  engaged  only  in 
what  is  bodily.  Souls  become  luminous  at  death, 
only  because  they  no  longer  inhabit  bodies  which 
surround  and  eclipse  them.  True  philosophy  does 
what  death  will  do,  by  disengaging  man  from  all 
that  is  carnal ;  but  it  is  not  modern  philosophy 
which  knows  only  the  existence  of  matter,  and 
which  considers  metaphysics  as  a  science  purely 
chimerical,  although  it  is  more  certain  than  na 
tural  philosophy  itself,  which  is  proved  only  by 
the  senses. 

I  do  not  enter  into  the  proofs  of  religion,  because 
they  have  been  so  frequently  stated  in  immortal 
ivorks,  that  I  should  do  nothing  but  repeat  their 
arguments.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  beginning  and  the 
end  of  all  things,  the  key  of  all  the  mysteries  of 
grace  and  nature;  so  that  it  is  not  surprizing  that 
people  wander  into  a  thousand  absurd  systems 
when  they  have  not  this  sublime  compass.  I  can, 
not  give  you  a  reason  for  any  thing  in  natural  any 
more  than  in  moral  philosophy,  said  the  celebrated 
Cardinal  Bembo  in  writing  to  a  philosopher  of  his 
time,  if  you  do  not  acknowledge  Jesus  Christ. 
The  creation  of  this  world  is  inexplicable,  incom- 


230 

prehensible,  and  even  impossible,  if  it  had  not  been 
framed  for  the  incarnate  word  :  for  God  can  have 
no  other  object  in  all  he  does,  but  what  is  infinite. 
On  this  account  Jesus  Christ  is  called  by  St.  John 
the  Alpha  and  Omega,  and  the  Apostle  tells  us  that 
the  world  was  made  by  him.  "  By  whom  also  he 
"  made  the  world.9' 

Study  attentively  this  God-man,  as  much  as  a 
creature  is  capable  of  doing  it;  and  you  will  find 
in  him  all  the  treasures  of  knowledge  and  wisdom, 
and  you  will  perceive  him  to  be  the  first  link  of  a 
chain  which  unites  all  things  visible  and  invisible, 
and  you  will  acknowledge  him  to  be  that  divine  in 
fluence  by  which  justice  and  holiness  are  nourished 
in  the  heart. 

The  infidel  can  never  answer  satisfactorily  the 
question  what  is  Jesus  Christ,  that  man  at  once  so 
simple  and  so  divine,  so  sublime  and  so  abject,  so 
pure  in  the  whole  course  of  his  life,  so  great  at  the 
moment  of  his  passion,  and  so  magnanimous  in 
his  death.  This  question  must  however  be  fairly 
met.  If  he  be  only  a  man,  he  must  have  been  an 
impostor,  for  he  declared  that  he  was  God,  and 
that  thence  proceeded  his  sublime  virtues,  thence 
his  Gospel,  which  forbids  even  the  least  equivoca 
tion  ;  and  how  can  we  account  for  his  victories  or 
ijbose  of  his  disciples  in  all  parts  of  the  world  I 


LETTERS.  231 

But  if  he  be  God,  what  must  we  think  of  his  re 
ligion,  and  of  those  who  dare  to  oppose  it  ? 

Ah  !  my  lord,  this  is  a  subject  with  which  you 
should  seek  an  acquaintance,  rather  than  with  all 
the  profane  sciences  to  which  you  are  devoted. 
Human  sciences  will  end,  "  Whether  there  be 
"  tongues,  they  shall  cease ;  whether  there  be 
"  knowledge,  it  shall  vanish  away  ;"  and  there  will 
remain  only  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
will  rise  above  the  abyss  in  which  times  and  ele 
ments  will  be  swallowed  up. 

Consider  yourself;  and  this  view  will  necessarily 
conduct  you  to  truth.  The  least  motion  of  your 
finger  indicates  to  you  the  action  of  God  on  your 
person ;  this  action  announces  to  you  a  Providence ; 
this  Providence  informs  you  that  you  are  dear  to 
the  Creator ;  and  this  information  will  conduct 
you  from  truth  to  truth,  till  you  arrive  at  the  know 
ledge  of  revelation. 

If  you  are  neither  your  own  Creator,  nor  your 
final  end,  you  must  necessarily  have  recourse  to 
him  who  unites  these  two  qualities  in  himself.  Ah ! 
who  can  this  be — if  not  God  ? 

Religion  will  always  be  sure  of  gaining  ground 
in  the  esteem  of  all  those  who  have  principles. 
We  must  trace  its  source,  analyze  and  follow  it  to 
ks  final  result,  if  we  would  know  its  truth ;  but 


232  GANGANELLl's 

the  impious  disfigure  it,  dishonour  it,  and  put  a 
mere  skeleton  in  its  place.  I  am  no  longer  then 
surprized  if  the  ignorant,  and  those  who  judge  ac 
cording  to  fashionable  minds,  are  fearful  of  it. 

I  expect,  my  lord,  from  the  rectitude  of  your 
mind  and  the  extent  of  your  capacity,  a  judgment 
more  solid  than  that  you  have  hitherto  entertained 
of  Christianity  ;  lay  aside  all  systems  and  opinions 
with  which  you  are  unhappily  filled  :  enter,  like  an 
entirely  new  man,  on  the  path  which  tradition  will 
open  to  you,  and  you  will  judge  quite  differently  : 
return  from  the  prejudices  you  have  imbibed  to 
yourself:  for  you  have  not  yet  judged  of  it.  For 
my  part,  I  act  really  according  to  the  dictates  of 
my  mind  and  heart,  when  I  assure  you  of  all  the 
affection  with  which  I  shall  through  life  continue 
to  be  your  servant, 

CARDINAL  GANGANELLI. 

Rome,  29M  Nov.  1768. 


LETTERS. 


233 


LETTER  LI. 

TO    MY   LORD    *  *  *. 

FOR  the  last  four  months  I  have  been  neither 
to  myself,  nor  my  friends,  but  to  all  the  different 
Churches,  of  which,  by  divine  permission,  I  am  be 
come  the  head,  and  to  all  the  Catholic  courts,  many 
of  whom,  as  you  know,  have  important  transac 
tions  with  the  Holy  See  to  regulate. 

It  is  impossible  to  have  a  more  litigious  time  to 
become  a  Pope,  and  it  is  on  me  that  Providence  has 
ordered  this  overwhelming  weight  to  fall.  I  trust 
that  Providence  will  sustain  me,  and  give  me  that 
prudence  and  strength  of  mind  which  are  alike 
necessary  to  govern  according  to  the  rules  of  jus 
tice  and  equity. 

I  am  labouring  to  acquire  the  most  exact  know 
ledge  of  the  affairs  which  my  predecessor  left  un 
finished,  and  which  call  for  the  most  careful  in 
vestigation. 

You  will  confer  on  me  a  real  pleasure  if  you 
will  bring  me  what  you  have  written  on  things  re* 


234:  GANGANELLl's 

lating  to  this  subject,  and  entrust  them  to  me 
alone. 

You  will  find  me  as  you  have  always  known 
me,  as  much  a  stranger  to  the  grandeurs  which 
surround  me,  as  though  I  did  not  know  them  even 
nominally  ;  and  you  may  speak  to  me  as  freely  as 
you  formerly  did,  because  the  papacy  has  inspired 
me  with  an  increasing  attachment  to  the  truth,  and 
a  fresh  conviction  of  my  own  nothingness. 

Rome,  21st  Sep. 


LETTERS. 


235 


LETTER  LIL 

TO    THE    REV.    FATHER    *    *    *,    A    MONK. 

IF  you  think  me  happy,  you  are  deceived. 
After  having  been  agitated  all  the  day,  I  frequently 
•wake  in  the  midst  of  the  night,  and  sigh  after  ray 
cloister,  my  cell,  and  my  books.  I  can  truly  say 
that  I  look  on  your  situation  with  envy.  My  only 
encouragement  is,  that  Heaven  itself  has  placed 
me  in  St.  Peter's  Chair,  to  the  great  astonishment 
of  the  whole  world,  and  that  if  it  destine  me  to 
any  important  work,  it  will  sustain  me. 

I  would,  God  knows,  give  every  drop  of  my 
blood,  that  all  might  be  peaceful,  that  every  one 
might  fulfil  his  duty,  that  those  who  have  offended 
might  reform,  and  that  there  might  be  neither  dis 
cord  nor  the  suppression  of  any  Order. 

I  shall  not  proceed  to  extremities,  unless  urged 
thereto  by  powerful  motives,  that  posterity  at  least 
may  do  me  justice  in  case  the  age  in  which  I  live 
should  refuse  it.  It  is  not  this,  however,  which 
chiefly  occupies  my  mind,  but  eternity,  formidable 
to  every  one,  but  especially  to  popes. 


236 

I  will  send  you  my  answer  on  the  subject  you 
\vish.  You  will  know  that  I  do  not  forget  my 
friends,  and  that  if  I  do  not  see  them  as  often  as 
formerly,  it  is  because  business  and  cares,  like  sen 
tinels,  are  to  be  found  at  my  gate,  in  my  chamber, 
in  my  heart. 

Remember  me  to  all  my  acquaintances  :  I  think 
sometimes  of  their  astonishment  on  hearing  of  my 
elevation. 

Tell  him  especially  with  whom  I  studied,  that 
he  did  not  prophesy  well,  when  he  said  to  our 
companions  that  I  should  certainly  go  and  finish 
my  days  in  France.  There  is  no  appearance  at 
present  of  the  accomplishment  of  that  prediction, 
unless  J  should  indeed  be  destined  to  very  extraor 
dinary  things.  I  am  always  your  affectionate 

CLEMENT. 
Castd  Condolfo. 


LETTERS*  237 


LETTER  LIII. 

TO   THE   ABBE    FRUGONI. 

Sir, 

I  AM  surprised  that  you  have  thought  proper 
to  dedicate  your  last  poems  to  me,  who  am  no 
further  acquainted  with  the  art  of  poetry  than  to 
speak  of  it  in  a  vague  manner,  that  is  to  say,  as 
those  who  have  not  made  it  their  study.  This 
however  does  not  prevent  me  from  admiring  all 
you  give  to  the  public,  and  from  feeling  my  mind 
enkindled  at  reading  a  beautiful  poem.  There  are 
odes  which  can  scarcely  be  read  without  catching 
something  of  the  spirit  of  their  Author. 

Besides  we  must  be  insensible  to  the  beauties  of 
nature,  not  to  feel  the  images  which  our  great  poets 
pourtray.  There  are  some,  for  example,  in,  our 
Metastasio,  and  in  your  compositions,  my  dear 
Abbe,  which  would  arouse  the  most  senseless  soul. 
We  are  introduced  into  a  new  world,  enriched  with 
new  charms  ;  which  has  so  much  the  more  advan 
tage  over  our  finest  flowers,  as  the  latter  fade  in  a 


238  GANGANELLl'* 

few  days,  but  magnificent  verses  are  handed  down 
to  posterity. 

I  endeavoured,  whilst  at  college,  to  compose 
some  small  rural  poems  ;  but  I  was  so  dissatisfied 
with  them,  that  I  had  the  merit  of  burning  them 
as  soon  as  I  composed  them.  One  advantage, 
however,  derived  fiom  them  was,  that  they  gave 
me  a  greater  facility  of  thought  and  expression. 

It  is  with  poetry,  as  with  good  instruments, 
which  should  only  be  touched  by  skilful  perfor 
mers.  Bad  poetry,  is  like  a  piece  of  music  exe 
cuted  by  a  wretched  musician.  Every  thing  grates 
upon  the  ear,  offends  the  taste,  and  distresses  the 
mind.  There  is  no  one  who  is  sensible  of  the 
transports  of  genius,  whom  the  beauty  of  the 
psalms  does  not  render,  in  spite  of  himself,  an  en 
thusiast.  I  confesb  to  you  that  I  am  a  poet  when 
ever  I  repeat  the  psalms. 

What  energy,  what  imagery,  what  majesty! 
We  are  no  longer  confined  to  matter,  we  are  no 
more  ourselves ;  we  are  transformed  into  the 
prophet ;  or  to  speak  more  properly,  we  become 
divine. 

But  how  grievous  is  it,  to  see  poetry,  '\hich  was 
originally  intended  only  to  celebrate  Jehovah 
(since  Moses  who  makes. so  noble  a  use  of  it  was 
the  most  ancient  of  writers)  descending  from  such 


LETTERS.  230 

sublimity,  to  deify  mortals,  frequently  more  brutal 
than  the  brutes  themselves. 

Poets,  for  the  honour  of  poetry  which  has  ren 
dered  them  so  sublime,  should  be  careful  never  to 
profane  it.  They  should  have  had  more  respect 
for  their  art,  than  thus  to  degrade  it  by  versifying 
at  random.  Every  one  wishes  to  celebrate  in  verse 
the  object  of  his  passion  ;  and  hence  have  arisen 
a  profusion  of  poems  as  indecent  as  ridiculous. 

Every  science  that  passes  beyond  its  proper 
bounds,  draws  in  its  train  a  thousand  inconvenien- 
cies.  The  Creator  has  assigned  limits  to  all  things, 
and  he  has  ordained  for  the  harmony  of  the  uni 
verse,  and  of  society,  that  those  limits  should  be 
respected.  Without  this  there  would  be  a  dread 
ful  confusion  in  the  universe. 

The  errors  of  infidelity  arise  from  a  wish  to 
give  to  philosophy  the  attributes  of  theology  ;  and 
from  pretending  that  theology,  like  mathematicks, 
must  proceed  by  demonstrations. 

It  has  been  thus  with  poetry,  which  being  divine 
in  its  origin,  as  having  God  alone  for  its  object,  has 
become  wholly  terrestrial,  by  the  abuses  which 
have  crept  in.  Men  have  even  been  so  impious  as 
to  employ  it  against  God  himself,  whilst  its  institu 
tion  had  no  other  design,  than  to  do  homage  to 
Jehovah,  and  this  is  really  its  highest  dignity. 


240  GANGANELLl's 

To  address  beautiful  verses  to  perishable  objects, 
is  to  bury  diamonds  in  the  sand.  Poetry  then  be 
comes  unnatural,  and  the  poet  renders  himself 
truly  contemptible. 

The  sciences,  like  the  arts,  have  no  real  gran 
deur,  but  when  they  are  traced  back  to  their  first 
cause. 

You  did  not  expect,  my  dear  Abbe,  that  a  poem 
would  procure  a  sermon,  and  so  much  the  rather 
as  men  do  not  generally  preach  on  Parnassus,  and 
poetical  licences  give  poets  more  liberty  than  they 
ought  to  take. 

If  all  your  poems  are  like  that  which  you  have 
just  addressed  to  me,  I  applaud  the  genius  which 
has,  made  you  a  poet.  I  will  shew  it  to  our  com 
mon  friend  as  you  desire,  and  I  am  persuaded  he 
•will  be  as  pleased  with  it  as  myself. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  country  in  which 
you  live  (Parmesan)  contributes  much  to  excite 
poetical  rapture.  I  have  crossed  it  more  than  once 
with  the  greatest  pleasure,  and  felt  that  if  I  had 
really  been  a  poet,  I  should  have  celebrated  those 
beautiful  plains,  and  those  magnificent  flocks 
which  constitute  their  ornament.  Thus  it  may  be 
seen  that  you  have  introduced  into  your  poems 
whatever  is  most  pleasing  at  Parma,  at  Colonne, 
and  their  environs. 


LETTERS. 


241 


Here  is  very  poor  prose  in  return  for  beautiful 
verses ;  but  as  a  poet  like  you,  has  the  talent  of 
embellishing  every  thing,  you  will  invest  even  this 
letter  with  decorations,  and  will  be  disposed  to  re 
ceive  with  pleasure  the  assurance  that  I  am,  with 
much  esteem  and  friendship,  &c. 

Rome,  10th  March,  175% 


242 


LETTER  LIV. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

I  THINK,  my  dear  Abbe%  that  you  really  wish  to 
make  me  a  poet,  by  attaching  me  to  your  delight 
ful  verses ;  but  it  is  an  enterprize  that  will  not  suc 
ceed.  I  enjoy  more  than  any  one  else  your  poetry, 
but  I  have  neither  that  fire  which  is  found  on 
Mount  Parnassus,  nor  that  enthusiasm  which  fre 
quently  blazes  more  than  Vesuvius  itself. 

I  think  the  person  for  whom  you  interest  your 
self,  will  succeed  at  Naples.  I  have  strongly 
recommended  him  to  Prince  San  Severo,  the  pro 
tector  of  the  Arts  and  Sciences,  and  who  is  as 
obliging  as  he  is  well  informed  ;  but  your  protege 
must  labour,  and  especially  at  first.  I  have  used 
every  argument  to  persuade  him  that  the  art  of 
sculpture  suffers  no  mediocrity,  and  that  he  must 
have  two  souls,  in  order  that  he  may  put  one  at 
least  into  his  performances. 

I  should  much  wish  that  he  may  hereafter  revive 
those  great  artists  who  have  almost  made  our  finest 
statues  speak.  The  sculptor  has  the  advantage  of 


LETTERS.  24$ 

relief,  which  the  painter  has  not ;  but  the  painter 
has  on  the  other  hand  the  benefit  of  colouring,  and 
thus  have  the  Arts,  each  in  its  kind,  their  advan 
tages  and  inconveniences. 

If  you  can  make  me  a  hymn  in  praise  of -a 
Saint  whom  some  good  nuns  wish  to  celebrate  on 
the  day  of  his  festival,  you  would  greatly  oblige 
me. 

It  relates  to  S.  Cajetan,  with  whose  life  you  ought 
to  be  well  acquainted  ;  for  I  suppose  you  are  fa 
miliar  with  other  deities,  besides  those  of  Parnas 
sus. 

Send  it  me,  I  entreat  you,  as  soon  as  possible. 
It  is  to  be  set  to  music,  and  sung  by  several  voices, 
not  in  the  Church,  but  in  the  Convent,  so  that  they 
wish  to  have  it  in  the  purest  Italian. 

Consider  that  however  diligent  you  may  be, 
you  will  not  prevent  those  who  earnestly  desire 
this  hymn,  from  feeling  a  great  degree  of  impa 
tience. 

Five  or  six  strophes  will  be  sufficient,  and  es 
pecially  from  your  hand,  since,  by  your  precision 
and  energy,  you  have  the  faculty  of  saying  many 
things,  and  very  forcibly,  in  a  few  words. 

Precision,  and  the  faculty  of  reducing  into  a 
very  small  compass  a  multitude  of  objects  and 
beauties,  is  an  admirable  talent. 

M  2 


244     : 

Prose  is  very  defective  when  it  is  slovenly,  but 
in  poetry  it  is  intolerable.  There  must  not  be  an 
useless  epithet ;  and  every  word  as  far  as  possible 
should  be  a  thought :  it  is  this  which  renders  Tasso 
an  admirable  poet.  He  gives  full  play  to  his  imagi 
nation,  by  his  wonderful  manner  of  compressing 
his  thoughts.  It  is  not  the  same  with  Ariosto  and 
Dante,  who  alternately  conduct  their  readers 
through  the  most  flowery  fields,  and  the  most  bar 
ren  desarts.  The  reading  these  Authors  really 
resembles  a  long  voyage,  in  which  we  meet  with 
some  pleasant  and  some  tedious  places. 

It  is  to  please  you  that  I  have  dwelt  so  long  on 
the  subject  of  poetry  ;  as  well  as  to  procure  my 
self  the  highest  gratification,  that  of  assuring  you 
of  the  inviolable  esteem  I  have  vowed  to  you,  and 
with  which  I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LV. 

TO    THE    ABBE    GENOVESI. 

AT  sight  of  the  metaphysical  ideas  with  which 
the  production  which  you  sent  me  was  replete,  my 
thoughts  on  the  subject  were  powerfully  excited, 
and  I  represented  to  myself,  according  to  my  weak 
talents,  man  as  he  is,  and  as  he  ought  to  be.  I  saw 
him  at  once  so  diminutive  and  so  great,  so  weak 
and  so  mighty,  that  I  gloried  in  him  and  yet  was 
humbled. 

; f  I  j  it  fy 

You  shall  judge  for  yourself  if  I  have  conceived 
of  him  aright.  I  add  to  this  letter  the  picture 
which  my  perception  or  my  imagination  has  drawn 
of  him  ;  and  if  you  find  there  what  you  wish,  I 
shall  be  delighted  to  have  been  able  to  second 
your  intentions,  and  to  contribute  to  the  work  you 
are  about  to  publish  on  Man  and  on  God. 

It  is  not  of  so  much  importance  to  say  new 
things  on  this  subject,  as  to  say  them  well.  Men 
frequently  disgust  metaphysical  readers,  by  affect 
ing  to  be  abstract.  The  more  natural  and  simple 
things  are,  the  more  beautiful  do  they  appear. 


246 

Metaphysics,  to  be  just,  should  relate  only  what 
we  feel,  when  they  refer  to  the  faculties  of  our 
soul ;  otherwise  we  rove  amongst  the  regions  of 
chimeras. 

The  greater  part  of  metaphysicians,  both  ancient 
and  modern,  have  thought  proper  to  establish  sys 
tems  ;  and  this  has  brought  a  degree  of  ridicule 
on  metaphysics  ;  a  science  in  itself  very  simple  and 
full  of  truth. 

It  is  not  with  the  eyes  of  the  mind,  as  with 
those  of  the  body.  What  I  see  in  idea,  my  neigh 
bour  does  not  perceive,  our  ideas  having  a  thousand 
different  causes.  Hence  arises  that  great  diversity 
of  opinions  amongst  philosophers,  and  the  persua 
sion  of  Malebranche,  that  we  see  all  in  God  ;  and 
that  of  Locke,  that  all  our  ideas  proceed  from  the 
senses. 

I  approve  your  observations  so  much  the  more, 
as  you  are  not  systematical,  and  do  not  wish  to 
oblige  others  to  adopt  your  mode  of  thinking  :  all 
your  ideas  appear  to  me  proper,  your  principles 
clear,  your  conclusions  just;  so  that  your  work 
may  be  said  to  be  the  production  of  a  sound  judg 
ment  and  of  solid  reasoning. 

If,  after  having  published  it,  you  meet  with  con 
troversialists,  it  will  be  a  proof  that  you  have  not 
convinced  them,  and  a  warning  to  you  not  to 


LETTERS.  247 

answer  them.  There  are  amongst  writers  barking 
dogs,  and  we  must  be  content  to  let  them  bark  on. 
They  would  remould  all  men,  with  whom  they 
did  not  agree. 

As  your  book  is  to  appear  in,  Latin,  I  have 
thought  proper  to  address  to  you  the  observations 
you  request,  in  that  language,  which  is  as  familiar 
to  me  as  the  Italian.  If  you  find  in  them  any 
thing  worthy  of  your  work,  it  will  be  easy  for 
you,  by  merely  adapting  the  style  to  your  own,  to 
introduce  them.  You  will  confer  upon  them  real 
merit,  by  your  manner  of  appropriating  them. 

This  will  perhaps  be  the  first  time,  that  a  pen  of 
gold  and  of  lead  have  been  employed  in  the  same 
work  ;  but  you  wished  it,  and  I  cannot  refuse  when 
called  upon  to  prove  to  you  the  whole  ex  tent  of  my 
esteem  and  attachment. 

Rome,  22nd  June,  1755. 


[     249     ] 


A  PICTURE  OF  MAN. 


MAN  presents  himself  under  so  many  different 
aspects,  he  unites  so  many  contrarieties,  that  he 
must  necessarily  appear  a  being  wholly  celestial, 
or  an  entirely  animal  creature.  By  his  soul  he  is- 
allied  to  God  in  the  most  glorious  and  intimate 
manner;  in  his  body  he  partakes  of  nothingness 
in  the  most  humiliating  and  sensible  manner. 
Now  he  is  a  day  which  cheers  us  with  its  bright 
ness,  and  now  a  night  which  terrifies  us  by  its  dark 
ness. 

From  these  opposite  views  it  follows  that  the 
man  of  Lucretius  is  not  that  of  Descartes,  nor  the 
man  of  Spinosa  that  of  Pascal ;  and  that  if  we 
would  judge  of  ourselves  according  to  our  real 
qualities  and  imperfections,  we  must  appeal  to  re 
ligion  tor  a\i  exact  knowledge  of  what  we  are. 

Christianity,  secure  from  every  danger,  and  all. 
ways  maintaining  a  proper "medium,  shews  us. man. 
on  the  earth,  and  in  the  bosom  of  God,  as  in  a 

M  3 


250 

double  centre  whence  we  proceeded,  and  to  which 
we  must  all  return. 

The  glances  of  every  child  towards  heaven  from 
the  moment  of  its  birth,  the  tears  with  which 
he  bedews  his  cradle,  prove  in  a  striking  manner 
that  his  origin  is  at  once  earthly  and  divine.  If 
his  soul,  like  a  flower  which  expands  by  slow 
degrees,  is  insensibly  developed,  it  is  because 
dependent  on  a  body  which  is  slow  in  its  progress. 

At  length  the  instant  arrives  when  reason  dawns; 
and  then  it  is  but  a  spark  which  produces  a  flame 
or  a  bright  and  beneficent  light,  according  to  the 
manner  in  which  it  is  governed,  and  the  objects  to 
which  it  is  attached.  I  now  refer  to  the  passions, 
the  senses,  and  education,  which  are  so  many  cir 
cumstances  influencing  men  in  a  greater  or  less  de 
gree.  If  sensible  objects  govern  him,  he  becomes 
the  wretched  sport  of  every  surrounding  object; 
if  on  the  contrary  spiritual  things  govern  him,  he 
is  king  of  himself,  and  his  reason  shines  in  all  its 
glory.  Then  God  appears  always  present  to  him, 
and  creatures  are  in  his  sight  but  as  perishing 
goods,  which  he  must  use  as  though  he  used 
them  not.  The  modes  of  education;  the  climate 
in  which  they  are  born ;  the  impressions  they  re 
ceive  ;  the  objects  which  surround  them,  are  so 
many  moulds  in  which  they  take  different  forms  : 


LETTERS.  251 

thus  the  man  born  in  the  Indies,  is  not  the  Euro 
pean  :  thus  the  man  educated  by  Aristotle  is  not 
the  man  formed  by  Newton :  the  essence  is  the 
same,  but  the  shades  are  so  different,  that  an  en 
tirely  different  manner  of  thought  and  perception 
ie  produced. 

We  should  also  consider  as  the  effect  of  a  par 
ticular  Providence  the  happiness  of  being  born 
under  a  government  which  rectifies  our  thoughts, 
and  in  the  bosom  of  a  family  which  instils  into  us 
principles  of  wisdom. 

It  is  certain,  that  every  man,  in  whatever  coun 
try  he  may  be  born,  is  indebted  to  God,  to  his 
neighbour,  to  his  country  ;  and  that  he  should  en 
deavour  to  instruct  himself  in  the  truth,  that  he 
might  not  be  the  dupe  of  a  false  religion,  and  that 
he  might  be  secured  from  superstition.  It  is  not 
less  certain,  that  if  he  be  a  simple  citizen,  he  should 
labour  by  his  exertions  and  his  talents,  to  render 
himself  useful  to  society ;  and  that  if  he  be  of  an 
elevated  rank  he  should  pay  a  tribute  to  the  public, 
either  by  his  industry,  his  beneficence,  or  his  va 
lour,  lie  who  recompenses  society  in  these  three 
ways,  is  truly  a  great  man,  and  gratitude  owes  him 
statues. 

The  man  who  lives 'by  himself,  lives  almost  al 
ways  in  an  enemy's  country :  heated   blood,  an 


252  GANGANELLl's 

eccentric  imagination,  contending  inclinations,  and 
inflammable  passions,  keep  up  an  intestine  war, 
the  consequences  of  which  are  frequently  most 
fatal.  Life  is  spent  in  this  inward  conflict,  when 
we  would  govern  ourselves  with  wisdom,  far  there 
are  two  men  within  us,  the  earthly  man  and  the 
spiritual  man,  which  are  continually  warring 
against  each  other,  and  which  only  agree  when  an 
enlightened  understanding,  and  an  upright  heart, 
are  the  pilot  and  rudder.  Thus  is  man  an  object 
of  admiration  or  of  pity,  according  to  his  actions. 

We  should  never  finish,  were  we  to  detail  his 
defects  and  contrarieties.  His  soul,  his  mind,  his 
reason,  his  will,  like  the  four  elements,  although 
they  have  nothing  material  in  them,  are  contending 
with  each  other,  and  hence  result  trmpests-,  and 
volcanoes  which  disfigure  the  image  of  the  Creator; 
for  the  more  we  examine  man,  the  more  we  know 
that  he  cannot  have  so  much  grandeur  and  ma 
jesty,  without  being  the  emanation  of  a  Supreme 
Intelligence. 

When  man  controuls  his  passions,  and  grants 
them  only  a  reasonable  liberty,  ho  deserves  the 
homage  due  to  virtue,  and  it  is  then  that  he  an- 
nounccs  himself  to  be  truly  the  sovereign  of  the 
animal  creation.  The  different  conditions  in  whioh 
we  are  placed,  when  our  reason  is  in  exercise,  are 


LETTERS.  253 

so  many  means  of  arriving  at  perfection.  But  it 
is  of  importance  to  make  a  good  choice,  otherwise 
we  become  monsters  in  society,  and  disturb  the 
harmony  which  should  subsist  among  reasonable 
creatures,  But  man,  almost  always  seduced  by 
sensible  objects,  is  frequently  deceived  respecting 
his  vocation  ;  and  hence  arises  the  shock  of  so 
many  different  passions  which  put  him  out  of  hu 
mour  with  him&elf,  which  disturb  families,,  which 
agitate  empires,  and  which  obscure  virtue. 

Thus  we  seldom  see  man  in  a  true  light.  We 
imagine  indeed  it  is  he ;  but  it  is  only  an  assem 
blage  of  extravagancies,  tastes,  and  opinions,  which 
be  has  borrowed  from  the  authors  he  reads,  and 
from  the  persons  whose  company  he  frequents. 
Study  itself  most  frequently  serves  only  to  make 
him  unnatural,  by  taking  from  him  all  that  was  his 
own,  and  by  rendering  him  a  factitious  person. 

St.  Augustin  said  that  man,  considered  in  his 
essence  and  in  all  his  relations,  is  an  enigma  the 
most  difficult  to  explain.  Indeed  almost  always- 
unlike  himself,  hw  escapes  from  the  pencil,  when, 
we  wish  to  take  his  portrait.  On  account  of  his 
dependence  on  a  perishable  and  carnal  body,  his. 
thoughts  like  his  blood  are  agitattd,  and  partici 
pate  in  its  fluidity.  Cod  alone  could  unite  so  in 
timately  an  indivisible  soul  to  a  substance  \vhoily 


254 


composed  of  parts, — an  immortal  spirit  to  a  mass 
of  flesh  destined  to  return  to  dust ;  in  short  thoughts 
to  feeling,  ideas  to  fibres,  and  affections  to  nerves. 
It  is  sufficient  then  to  consider  and  descend  into 
ourselves,  to  see  a  continually  new  prodigy  ;  but 
we  find  there  nothing  but  a  frightful  abyss,  if  God 
do  not  occupy  the  first  place.  Each  of  us  should 
erect  to  Him  a  throne  in  his  own  heart,  otherwise 
it  becomes  a  chaos  in  which  there  is  neither  order 
nor  symmetry. 

The  soul  surrounded  by  the  senses,  is  like  a 
king  environed  by  his  guards  ;  but  if  this  centinel 
suffer  itself  to  be  vanquished,  and  be  not  care 
ful  to  repulse  those  vices  which  would  usurp 
the  sovereignty,  and  render  themselves  masters  of 
the  place,  the  man  then  experiences  within  himself 
the  most  cruel  anarchy. 

Hence  it  is  that  there  are  so  many  materialists, 
and  so  many  bad  men.  We  stifle  within  ourselves 
the  germ  of  immortality,  and  the  soul  becomes 
whatever  it  pleases,  provided  we  follow  the  torrent, 
of  our  passions.  In  vain  docs  conscience,  that 
faithful  monitor,  lift  up  her  voice  ;  we  resist  her 
authority  ;  and  pronounce  that  intr ikctual  sub 
stance  a  mere  chimera,  which  may  be  justly  styled 
the  mother  of  our  thoughts,  our  reasoning  powers, 
and  our  affections. 


LETTERS.  255 

Man  talks  extravagantly  when  he  attributes 
these  astonishing  operations  to  the  inert  mass  of 
his  body,  and  dares  to  give  the  honour  of  them  to 
the  sharpness  of  his  bile,  or  the  quick  circulation 
of  his  blood.  None  but  a  spiritual  Being  can  pro 
duce  immaterial  ideas.  We  might  collect  together 
whatever  is  most  subtle  in  air  or  in  fire ;  we  might 
agitate  it  in  every  possible  manner,  but  we  should 
never  form  a  syllogism  of  it.  Flame,  however 
radiant  and  penetrating,  has  never  yet  developed  a 
single  thought,  or  a  single  judgment.  Ah !  how  can 
that  thought  which  traverses  the  world  in  the  twink 
ling  of  an  eye,  which  subjects  the  universe  to  its 
observation,  which  with  the  most  rapid  flight,  rises 
even  to  the  Infinite  Being,  which  has  neither  situa 
tion,  figure  nor  colour,  which  imperiously  com 
mands  my  whole  body,  and  enforces  obedience 
to  itself,  how  can  this  be  a  part  of  the  same  body  ? 

Was  it  then  more  difficult  for  God  to  create 
spirits  than  matter  ?  Ah  !  why  if  he  be  essentially 
omnipotent  could  he  not  produce  intellectual 
beings  ?  Ah  !  why,  if  a  thought  be  really  spi 
ritual,  should  not  the  soul  that  engenders  it  be  so 
also?  Well  may  we  then  apply  to  this  subject 
that  passage  of  Horace.  _j  . 

"  Fortes  creantur  fortibus  • — 


256 


nee  imbcllem  feroces 
Progenerant  aquike  columbam." 


We  trace  their  sires';  nor  can  the  bird  of  Jove,, 
Intrepid,  fierce,  beget  th'  unwarlike  Dove. 

FRANCIS. 

In  order  to  fulfil  his  destiny  according  to  the 
plan  of  his  Creator,  man  must  necessarily  be  at  once 
terrestrial  and  spiritual.  Without  a  body  he  could 
not  enjoy  the  material  world  which  he  must  in-- 
habit :  without  a  soul  he  could  not  know  or  ar 
rive  at  the  possession  of  the  Deity.  As  a  com 
pound  being  he  is  at  once  subordinate  to  the  ele 
ments,  and  superior  to  the  universe.  It  is  he  who 
applies  the  sciences  to  a  thousand  pleasing  and 
useful  purposes ;  who  makes  use  of  them  with  the 
greatest  success  to  rectify  his  ideas,  to  enlarge  his 
mind  and  to  arrive  at  the  knowledge  ot  the  Su 
preme  Being. 

The  earth  without  man,  is  only  a  vast  desert  ; 
or  rather,  a  tomb :  it  has  need  of  his  hand  to  be 
cultivated,  and  of  his  society  that  it  may  be 
inhabited  ;  so  that  she  considers  him  w:ith  reason 
as  her  master  and  soveieign.  She  is  also  ready  to 
acknowledge  his  authority  and  recompense  his 


LETTERS, 


257 


labours,  by  offering  to  him  in  the  course  of  the 
seasons,  the  fairest  flowers,  and  most  precious 
fruits. 

It  is  melancholy,  that  this  man  whom  the  earth 
obeys  as  her  king,  leaves  every  where  vestiges  of 
his  crimes  and  errors  :  We  see  no  country  which 
has  not  been  saturated  with  blood  shed  either  by 
hatred  or  fanatickm,  by  love  or  ambition.  Virtue 
Las  never  appeared  in  the  world,  but  as  lightning 
flashing  out  of  the  thick  gloom  of  a  tempest. 

Perhaps,  however,  man  is  not  so  wicked  as  we 
imagine  :  Idleness  has  prompted  him  to  more  ex 
cesses  than  perverseness.  The  opportunities  of 
doing  ill,  are  greatly  multiplied  with  a  man  who 
is  without  employment ;  and  if  women  are  re 
proach. -d  with  being  loquacious  or  slanderous,  it 
is  because  they  are  generally  unoccupied.  I  have 
not  pretended  to  paint  man  as  he  is  ;  but  I  have 
said  enough  to  give  a  just  idea  of  his  nature,  and 
to  make  him  acknowledge  that  he  is  an  entire 
being  when  united  to  God  ;  and  that  on  the  con 
trary,  he  is  nothing  when  detached  from  him. 

Reason  without  religion,  like  those  bright  ex 
halations  which  appear  at  midnight,  enlightens 
only  to  conduct  to  some  precipice. 

The  present  age  exhibits  the  most  melancholy 
examples  of  those  who,  notwithstanding  their 


358 

genius  and  knowledge  with  which  they  are  adorned, 
appear  to  forget  God,  to  chase  and  worship  phan 
toms. 

Every  one  must  naturally  revolt  against  such 
an  absurdity  ;  but  the  title  of  Philosopher  given 
to  those  who  call  in  question  the  immortality  of 
the  soul  and  the  existence  of  God,  imposes  on  the 
multitude,  and  causes  the  most  pernicious  sophists 
to  be  considered  infallible  oracles. 

Let  man  retire  into  himself  let  him  examine 
into  his  soul,  his  heart,  his  conscience,  in  short  all 
his  faculties;  aiid  he  will  find  the  strongest  ar 
guments  in  favour  of  religion  ;  but  in  order  to 
this,  it  is  necessary  that  he  subjugate  his  senses, 
and  maintain  the  dominion  over  his  passions  ;  for 
these  are  so  many  liars,  so  many  impostors,  who 
incessantly  preach  up  Materialism,  and  boast  of 
the  love  of  pleasure. 

How  sad  is  it  to  have  within  ourselves,  that 
which  is  capable  of  rising  to  Jehovah,  of  main 
taining  the  most  sublime  intercourse  with  him, 
and  of  rendering  ourselves  immortal,  whether  by 
cultivating  the  sciences,  or  by  distinguishing  our 
selves  by  acts  of  beneficence,  and  yet  destroy  such 
precious  germs.  tuk  o 

Most  men  are  but  abortives  ;  they  either  contract 
their  hearts  by  attaching  themselves  only  to  perish. 


LETTERS.  25$ 

ing  objects,  or  stifle  their  genius  by  employing 
themselves  only  in  useless  occupations.  The  most 
sublime  sciences  are  not  worthy  of  our  souls,  if 
they  lead  not  to  God  as  their  beginning  and  their 
end. 

All  these  miseries  arise  from  the  false  estimate 
which  is  made  of  the  excellence  of  the  human 
soul,  from  man's  priding  himself  in  what  ought 
rather  to  humble  him,  from  the  original  defilement 
of  his  nature  by  the  touch  of  sin.  Death  which 
awaits  him  from  his  first  breath,  will  alone  teach 
him  the  importance  of  rising  superior  to  all  sen 
sible  objects  ;  but  death  never  warns  us  of  our 
errors,  till  it  is  too  late  to  correct  them.  We  still 
think  ourselves  only  in  our  cradle,  while  death  is 
opening  our  sepulchres,  and  causes  us  to  descend 
into  them,  at  the  very  time  in  which  we  are  form 
ing  future  projects ;  the  rapidity  with  which  the 
moments  flow  between  our  birth  and  our  death  is 
inconceivable.  I  compare  them  to  a  flash  of  light 
ning,  which  issues  from  a  cloud  suddenly  to  re- 
enter  it ;  so  that  it  may  be  said  in  a  figurative  sense, 
that  every  man  is  born  and  dies  in  the  space  of  a 
day.  His  birth  is  the  twilight,  his  infancy  the 
dawn,  his  manhood  the  meridian,  his  death  the 
evening.  Then,  with  respect  to  him,  all  objects 
disappear,  and  an  eternal  night  envelops  him  in 


260 


GANGANELLl's 


darkness,  unless  illuminated  by  that  uncreated 
light,  with  which  the  righteous  shall  be  replenished 
and  crowned. 

This  great  object  should  not  be  lost  sight  of  for 
a  moment.  If  man  would  be  what  he  ought,  let 
him  frequently  represent  to  himself  Death  holding 
the  fatal  urn  in  which  all  generations  .are  reduced 
to  ashes.  This  it  is  which  should  fix  our  attention, 
if  we  would  live  as  Chilian  Philosophers.  Thus 
man  is  whilst  here,  only  like  a  shadow  which 
passes  away  ;  and  it  is  in  eternity  we  should  con- 
template  him,  if  ue  would  form  an  exalted  con- 
ception  of  his  nature.  It  is  certainly  a  grander 
object  than  the  firmament  itself,  to  behold  at  its 
birth  and  its  death  that  worm  called  man,  pass  in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye  into  the  bosom  of  God, 
at  the  moment  when  the  earth  shakes  under  his 
feet,  and  a  temporal  life  is  taken  from  him  to  give 
place  to  onecntnely  divine. 

It  is  astonishing  that  man,  born  as  he  is  to  such 
high  de-tinies,  should  have  so  little  curiosity  to 
know  them,  and  incorporate  himself  with  the  vilest 
and  most  contemptible  objects,  whilst  expecting  in 
another  world  to  bv.  united  to  God  himself. 

Philosophers  have  not  considered  in  proportion 
to  the  importance  of  the  subject,  the  moment  when 
man  will  no  longer  be  any  thing  on  the  earth,  in. 


LETTERS.  261 

t>rder  to  be  perfect  in  eternity.  Their  thoughts 
seem  to  have  been  bounded  by  the  tomb,  and  an 
immortal  soul  which  should  naturally  have  suc 
ceeded  in  idea,  which,  disengaged  from  the  ties 
which,  confined  it  here  below,  seems  no  longer  to 
have  either  existence  or  duration. 

I  know  that  the  night  of  the  tomb  is  a  chaos 
\vhich  we  can  never  disperse  whilst  we  languish 
in  this  vale  of  tears.  I  know  that  notwithstanding 
all  that  faith  has  revealed  as  certain  on  this  subject, 
we  shall  be  filled  with  the  greatest  surprize  when 
we  enter  upon  an  eternal  state.  It  is  a  gulph  in 
which  all  our  reason  is  lost,  and  which  we  shall 
never  know  till  we  see  it. 

As  often  as  we  see  a  fellow  mortal  entering  the 
region  of  the  dead,  we  should  feel  assured  that  all 
the  faculties  of  his  mind  then  acquire  a  surprizing 
activity  which  serves  to  make  him  sensible  to  an 
unspeakable  degree,  either  of  eternal  happiness  or 
misery. 

Man  pasess  into  futurity,  as  he  came  into  this 
world,  without  knowing  where  he  is  going.  When 
we  have  lost  sight  of  the  world  to  which  we  have 
been  accustomed,  another  will  present  itself,  but 
so  extraordinary  and  sublime,  that  it  has  no  re 
lation  to  the  present. 

In  vain  should  we  apply  to  the  sciences,  to  ele- 


26*2  GANGANELll's 

vate  us  by  means  of  religion,  to  the^  uncreated 
Being  ;  this  life  is,  properly  speaking,  only  the 
life  of  the  body,  so  much  do  our  senses  and  our 
necessities  tyrannize  over  us ;  but  the  life  to  come 
is  in  reality  the  life  of  the  soul.  There  it  will 
expand  in  perfection,  no  longer  encumbered  by 
a  mass  of  flesh  which  retarded  all  its  operations, 
and  so  confounded  it  with  terrestrial  objects,  as  to 
suffer  itself  to  be  enslaved,  if  care  be  not  taken  to 
silence  the  passions.  Thus  we  must  unite  the 
present  and  the  future,  earth  and  heaven,  in  short 
this  world  and  the  other,  if  we  would  know  man 
perfectly;  for  he  really  belongs  both  to  the  present 
and  the  future  life,  we  see  only  his  shadow,  if  we 
do  not  follow  him  beyond  the  grave.  There  it  is 
that  we  must  follow  him  if  we  would  know  his 
grandeur  and  see  him  as  a  new  Phenix  rising  out 
of  his  ashes  all  superb  and  radiant ;  he  will  then 
learn  that  his  destiny  was  not  to  vegetate,  but  to 
live  in  the  Being  of  beings. 

If  man  were  habitually  to  consider  himself  as 
he  will  be  at  death,  he  \vould  hasten  to  complete 
his  existence  by  the  fervour  of  his  desires  •.  he 
would  wish  frequently  to  converse  on  that  happy 
moment,  when  he  shall  put  off  this  miserable  life 
which  retards  his  glory  and  felicity. 

Death,  to  which  we  have  naturally  so  great  an 


LETTERS.  263 

aversion,  is  however  the  brightest  and  most  glorious 
moment  of  man's  existence,  if  he  have  fulfilled  his 
task  on  earth  with  fidelity,  according  to  the  laws 
prescribed  by  religion. 

I  compare  the  good  man,  when  he  dies,  to  the 
sun,  which,  after  having  been  covered  with  a  thick 
cloud  pierces  at  length  through  mists  and  fogs, 
and  shines  with  the  greatest  lustre;  the  wants  of 
this  life^  like  the  passions,  are  so  many  clouds 
which  enwrap  us,  and  conceal  from  ourselves  the 
sight  of  our  greatness  and  faculties. 

I  am  not  surprized  that  death  has  been  the 
subject  of  continual  meditation  to  Christian  Phi 
losophers.  When  properly  viewed,  it  offers  to 
man  nothing  but  what  is  great  and  consolatory. 
But  we  only  judge  of  it  by  the  horror  of  the  tomb, 
that  is,  only  by  that  which  relates  to  our  bodies ; 
and  then  it  exhibits  to  us  the  most  dreadful  scene. 
This  it  is  which  caused  St.  Charles  Boromie  to 
say,  that  if  death  were  the  enemy  of  the  body,  it 
was  the  best  friend  of  the  soul,  and  that  man  did 
not  rightly  understand  his  own  interests,  when  he 
did  not  desire  it. 

Ought  we  to  hate  a  moment  which  will  fill  us 
with  glory  and  happiness.  The  body  is  a  frail 
edifice  which  must  necessarily  be  thrown  down, 
that  the  soul  may  find  its  own  centre.  It  is  like 


264  GANGANELLI5S 

those  scaffoldings  of  which  architects  make  use  in 
building  a  palace,  but  which  they  take  down  when 
the  building  is  perfected. 

Conscience  no  doubt  generally  reproaches  us> 
when  we  have  so  great  a  dread  of  death.  It  is 
doubtless,  formidable  on  account  of  the  judgments 
of  God  which  are  always  impenetrable ;  but  God  is 
mercy  itself,  who  desireth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner, 
and  who  assures  us  that  he  will  forget  all  our  ini 
quities,  though  they  were  multiplied,  like  the  grains 
of  sand  upon  the  sea  shore,  if  we  sincerely  return 
to  him. 

Death  in  the  eye  of  faith  is  not  the  destruction 
of  man  but  a  second  creation,  much  more  astonish 
ing  than  the  former,  because  instead  of  the  mise 
ries  which  attend  us  from  our  birth,  we  shall  find 
in  a  dying  hour  consolations  and  treasures  which 
the  eye  has  not  seen,  and  which  now  we  cannot 
know. 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  LVI. 

TO  M.  L'ABBE  FRUGONI. 

IT  is  from  the  library  of  his  Eminence  Cardinal 
Passionfei  that  I  send  you  these  reflections,*  written 
as  you  will  easily  perceive  in  great  haste.  If  you 
find  in  them  any  thing  useful,  so  much  the  better 
for  you  ;  if  not,  so  much  the  worse  for  me. 

It  will  not  be  the  first  time  that  I  have  written 
things  fit  only  to  be  erased.  I  will  own  to  you 
that  I  frequently  erase  my  own  productions,  and  that 
it  is  this  which  has  prevented  me  from  composing 
any  work,  joined  to  the  fear  of  increasing  the 
multitude  of  writers  of  the  age,  already  a  thousand 
times  too  numerous. 

This  must  be  balanced  against  former  ages, 
when  there  were  no  writers ;  for  all  the  past  ages 
should  be  taken  collectively,  so  that  one  may 
furnish  excuses  for  the  other,  and  that  there  may 


*  The  reflections  to  which  Ganganelli  here  refers  are 
those  on  Style,  which  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  Urn  letter. 


be  an  alternation  of  light  and  shade,  of  vice  and 
virtue. 

It  is  always  with  the  liveliest  emotions  that  I 
enter  that  rich  and  magnificent  library  with  which 
you  are  perfectly  well  acquainted,  though  it  is  a 
place  in  which  J  feel  myself  so  insignificant  a 
being  that  I  am  utterly  ashamed.  So  many  ex 
cellent  authors  by  whom  1  here  see  myself  sur 
rounded,  seem  to  reproach  me  with  incapacity; 
happily  no  one  hears  them  but  myself,  otherwise 
I  should  be  too  much  humbled. 

This  library  is  enlarged  every  day  by  the  care 
which  the  Cardinal  takes  to  augment  it.  It  is  his 
delight  and  treasure,  and  the  attempt  to  deprive 
him  of  it,  would  be  to  annihilate  him.  A  passion 
for  good  books  is  an  honourable  one,  especially 
when  their  contents  are  impressed  on  the  memory 
and  the  heart. 

Foreigners  of  every  country  contribute  no  less 
than  books  to  increase  the  knowledge  of  Cardinal 
Passioned.  No  individuals  of  a  certain  rank  come 
to  Rome  without  hastening  to  visit  him,  and  com 
municate  any  information  they  may  possess.  Even 
French  ladies,  celebrated  for  the  productions  of 
their  genius,  are  anxious  to  secure  to  themselves 
the  advantage  of  being  frequently  with  him,  and 
receiving  from  him  due  attention. 


LETTERS.  .         267 

For  my  own  part,  I  continue  to  reside  in  a 
snug  corner,  content  with  admiring  him  at  a  dis 
tance  :  This  is  the  only  part  a  simple  Monk  should 
act. 

It  would  not  be  the  same  with  you  if  you 
were  to  come  here.  The  Cardinal  who  particu 
larly  esteems  you,  would  consider  it  a  feast  to  receive 
you,  as  I  do  to  assure  you  of  the  inviolable  and 
respectful  attachment  with  which  I  have  the 
honour  to  be,  &c. 

26th  June,  1758. 


K  2 


268 


REFLECTIONS   ON  STYLE, 

*1NT  TO  THE  ABBE  FRUGONIj  WITH  THE 
PRECEDING  LETTER. 


STYLE  being  the  manner  of  expressing  GUI 
thoughts,  and  giving  them  their  colouring,  particular 
care  should  be  taken  to  render  it  analogous  to  the 
different  kinds  of  writing.  One  species  of  compo 
sition  requires  a  plain  style,  but  another  a  sublime 
style. 

Every  writer  has  a  style  of  his  own  ;  and  what 
ever  address  he  may  use  to  vary  it,  connoisseurs 
will  not  be  deceived.  The  Creator,  who  has  not 
made  two  things  alike,  has  diversified,  not  only 
our  countenances,  but  also  our  opinions  and  ideas, 
as  well  as  the  manner  of  expressing  them.  He 
has  intended  that  each  mind  should  bear  its  own 
peculiar  impress ;  and  this  wonderful  difference, 
which  characterizes  every  individual,  proves  the 
infinite  resources  of  a  Being  to  whorp  nothing  is 
difficult ;  and  who  doth  whatever  seemeth  him 
good. 


LETTERS.  269 

Authors  may  very  properly  be  compared  to 
Sculptors  and  Painters.  The  pen  of  Writers 
resembles  the  chisel  of  the  Statuary,  or  the  pencil 
of  the  Artist.  Thus  every  book,  every  discourse, 
every  letter,  is  a  picture  and  a  work  in  relievo. 
If  the  style  be  bold  and  animated  it  may  be  com 
pared  to  Sculpture,  if  on  the  contrary  it  be  highly 
coloured,  we  may  pronounce  it  a  well  executed 
painting. 

Agreeably  to  these  comparisons,  a  library  is  a 
gallery,  in  which  ail  the  books  are  so  many  por 
traits.  Some  o  these  are  emblems  of  the  heart, 
others  embody  the  understanding  ;  these  render  the 
soul  palpable,  all  impalpable  as  it  is  in  itself,  and 
those  enrich  the  imagination  with  the  most  beau 
tiful  images. 

Every  scientific  writer  should  be  on  his  guard 
against  a  florid  or  highly  ornamented  style ; 
simplicity  of  style  is  most  suited  to  scientific  sub 
jects,  unless  we  wish  to  seduce  our  readers;  and 
then  we  are  quacks,  not  philosophers. 

Style  is  a  species  of  Magic,  which  is  but  too 
often  successfully  employed  for  the  purpose  of 
causing  paradoxes  to  be  received  as  truths,  and 
sophisms  as  sound  argument.  By  this  stratagem 
the  greater  part  of  infidels  and  heretics  have 
subtilly  diffused  their  venom.  Their  works  are 

N  3 


<?ANGANELLl's 

frequently  so  well  written,  that  their  contents  are 
read  for  the  sake  of  the  style,  and  their  har 
moniously  constructed  sentences  procure  them 
many  admirers. 

Some  works  require  a  masculine  style,  such  as 
orations  and  pleadings ;  but  others,  a  grave  and 
pathetic  style,  such  as  prayers  and  works  of  de 
votion. 

History,  being  a  picture  which  requires  light 
and  shade  and  lively  colouring,  it  should  be  written 
with  energy  and  truth,  sometimes  exhibiting  ob 
jects  in  the  strongest  light,  at  other  times  softening 
them,  scattering  flowers  at  discretion,  and  always 
pourtraying  Virtue  in  her  loveliness,  ami  Vice  in 
her  deformity. 

I  do  not  speak  here  of  Romances,  the  best  of 
which  are  worth  nothing ;  because  that  like  most 
of  our  theatrical  pieces,  they  are  almost  all  gigantic 
figures,  and  have  generally  the  same  termination. 
Besides  it  is  morally  impossible  for  a  person  who 
employs  fiction  to  inculcate  truth,  not  to  act  a 
double  part,  and  consequently  to  become  unnatu 
ral. 

The  style  of  Academical  works  should  be 
brilliant,  because  they  are  solely  within  the  juris 
diction  of  the  imagination.  They  must  contain 
meteors  which  dazzle,  cascades  which  astonish,  and 


LETTERS.  271 

skilfully  arranged  lights  which  present  objects  in 
the  most  attractive  form.  The  expressions  should 
be  so  well  put  together  that  they  should  reciprocally 
embellish  each  other,  as  all  the  flowers  which  com 
pose  a  nosegay  relieve  each  other,  so  as  to  form  an 
agreeable  whole,  capable  of  satisfying  rh^  eye. 
But  frequently  too  great  an  effort  of  mind  is  em 
ployed  to  render  a  work  interesting,  by  which 
means  the  painting  becomes  unnatural,  and  be 
trays  too  much  labour. 

With  respect  to  the  style  of  sermons,  they  offend 
against  all  rule,  if  they  be  not  pathetic,  nervous  and 
sublime.  St.  Chrysostom  has  pointed  out  to  us  the 
path ;  he  who,  ever  conversant  with  Deity,  richly 
furnished  with  scriptural  knowledge,  and  an  in 
timate  acquaintance  with  the  human  heart,  speaks, 
thunders,  awakens,  and  leaves  sinners  speechless 
with  terror  and  remorse. 

If  a  preacher  only  administer  instruction,  he 
does  no  more  than  prepare  the  mind,  if  he  only 
touch  the  passions,  he  leaves  but  a  transient  im- 
pres>ion,  but  if  he  pour  forth  unction,  at  the  same 
time  that  he  diffuses  light,  he  has  discharged  the 
primary  duty  of  a  preacher. 

Panegyrics,  like  funeral  orations,  should  unite 
the  style  of  the  pulpit  and  of  the  academy ;  but 
to  succeed  in  them  the  mind  should  only  discover 


272 

itself  in  the  choice  of  terms,  and  serve  as  a  colour 
ing  to  genius. 

Gen;us  alone  can  produce  surh  works,  as  are 
at  once  simple  and  sublime,  historical  and  pole 
mical,  instructive  and  atfocting  :  morality  should  be 
their  very  soul,  but  it  should  appear  voluntary,  so 
that  no  effort  or  affectation  may  be  perceived  in 
the  orator. 

I  have  read  scarcely  any  good  funeral  orations, 
because,  after  the  exordium,  the  writer  goes  in 
search  of  fancy,  which  when  sought  by  us  can 
never  be  found. 

A  wrner  will  often  find  under  his  pen  that 
which  he  is>  seeking  at  a  great  distance;  and  then, 
instead  of  being  surrounded  by  his  own  thoughts, 
he  finds  himself  encompassed  with  foreign  pro 
ductions,  which  have  a  languid  or  forced  appear 
ance,  like  those  plants  of  the  south,  which  are 
brought  into  northern  climes. 

The  epistolary  style,  is  distinct  from  all  others, 
and,  being  subjected  to  scarcely  any  other  rules 
than  those  which  each  one  prescribes  to  himself, 
according  to  his  imagination,  his  taste,  his  caprice, 
or  his  humour,  has  nothing  positively  determined. 
Amongst  females,  it  is  generally  more  natural, 
because  having  seen  and  read  less  than  most  men, 
heir  letters  are  transcripts  of  themselves. 


LETTERS, 


27$ 


Besides,  the  style  of  letters  differs  according  to 
the  rank  we  occupy,  and  the  persons  with  whom 
we  correspond.  Thus  when  I  write  to  you,  ray 
dear  Abbe,  I  adopt  the  conversational  style.  It 
was  that  which  Cicero  employed  in  writing  to  his 
friends,  but  that  is  a  model  of  which  I  fall  very 
far  short. 

Although  letters  may  be  of  great  depth,  and  on 
highly  interesting  subjects,  the  epistolary  style 
requires  that  we  do  not  grow  dull  on  the  subjects 
of  which  they  treat.  Since  it  ought  to  resemble 
conversation,  it  must  necessarily  be  simple  and 
light. 

Letters  written  in  too  flowery  a,  style,  are  gene 
rally  studied  compositions,  and  these  are  not  the 
best.  The  pen,  in  all  letters  of  friendship  gene 
rally  runs  without  constraint ;  if  it  meet  with  a 
flower  in  its  way,  it  gathers  it ;  but  does  not  stop  to 
find  it. 

Our  Holy  Father  (Benet  XIV.)  has  the  talent  of 
epistolary  writing  with  much  more  precision  than  is 
usual  in  our  language.  I  have  seen  some  of  them 
in  which  there  appear  to  be  only  thoughts,  and  no 
words.  This  is  the  effect  of  an  imagination 
equally  strong  and  lively,  which  expresses  itself 
only  in  sallies  of  wit. 

We  have  general  rules  for  all  the  different  kinds 


274 

of  style ;  but  one  certain  principle  is  that  every 
one  has  his  own  which  it  is  often  best  to  preserve. 
Nature,  which  is  generally  fettered  by  principles, 
is  replaced  by  art,  and  we  meet  then  only  with 
factitious  geniuses.  There  would  be  much  less 
monotony  in  writing,  if  men  were  not  to  adhere 
too  servilely  to  what  they  learn  at  college.  It  is 
by  happy  efforts  that  the  }oke  of  ancient  rules  is 
broken,  and  this  is  almost  always  the  part  of 
genius.  Every  one  who  composes  with  too  much 
method,  generally  writes  very  coldly  ;  a  sparkling 
imagination  is  extinguished  if  encumbered  with 
shackles. 

I  see  no  reason  why  all  sermons  slmnlrl  bp  mould 
ed  into  the  same  form.  The  eloquence  of  the  pulpit 
would  take  a  bold  flight,  if  it  traced  out  for  itself 
the  best  plan.  Were  I  a  preacher,  I  think  I 
should  not  confine  myself  to  divisions  and  sub 
divisions.  We  do  not  observe  this  constraint  in 
the  fathers,  who  were  the  most  eloquent  of  men. 

Wrhen  the  mind  and  heart  are  filled  and  warm 
ed  with  their  subject,  it  is  easy  to  instruct  and 
move  without  a  first  and  second  part. 

Every  discourse  should  doubtless  have  a  natural 
geometry,  that  it  may  have  order  and  not  be  a 
crucK-  mass,  revolting  to  the  auditors  ;  but  a  clear 
understanding  is  sufficient,  and  then  a  man  may 


LETTERS.  275 

flatter  himself  that  he  will  not  be  mistaken  in  this 
respect.  Every  one  has  in  his  reasoning  powers 
an  excellent  course  of  logic,  which  it  is  only 
necessary  to  bring  into  action. 

1  do  not  pretend  to  say  that  rules  of  eloquence 
should  not  be  given,  and  on  the  best  manner  of 
composing  discourses;  but  it  is  dangerous  to  lay 
so  much  stress  upon  them,  as  to  prohibit  all  de 
parture  fronrthem. 

The  greatest  painters  prescribed  rules  for  them, 
selves,  and  we  mu>t  endeavour  to  become  our 
own  models  instead  of  being  always  imitators. 


THE    END. 


H.  Bryer,  Printer,  Bridge-street,  Blackfriars,  London. 


BX  1357  .A3  1819  SMC 

Clement 

Selec-t  letters  of 

Ganganelli,  Pope  Clement  XIV 

47080403